<span class='italic'>Bibliography of secondary works arranged by chapter</span>

doi:10.1017/CHOL9780521362917.033

Ó Catháin, S. (1999), ‘The festival of Brigit the Holy Woman’, Celtica 23: 231–60Google Scholar

Ó Corráin, D. (1981), ‘The early Irish churches: some aspects of organisation’, in Ó Corráin, D. (ed.), Irish Antiquity: Essays and Studies Presented to Professor M. J. O’Kelly, Cork (reprinted Blackrock, Dublin, 1994), pp. 327–41Google Scholar

Ó Corráin, D. (1984), ‘Irish law and canon law’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1984), pp. 157–66

Ó Corráin, D. (1987), ‘Irish vernacular law and the Old Testament’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1987), pp. 284–307

Ó Corráin, D., Breatnach, L. and Breen, A. (1984), ‘The laws of the Irish’, Peritia 3: 382–438Google Scholar

Ó CrÓinín, D. (1982), ‘Mo-Sinnu moccu Min and the computus of Bangor’, Peritia 1: 281–95Google Scholar

Ó CrÓinín, D. (1995), Early Medieval Ireland, 400–1200, London and New York

Ó Néill, P. (1987), ‘The date and authorship of Apgitir Chrábaid: some internal evidence’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1987), pp. 203–15

Ó Riain, P. (1989), ‘Conservation in the vocabulary of the early Irish church’, in Ó Corráin, D., Breatnach, L. and McCone, K. (eds.), Sages, Saints and Storytellers: Celtic Studies in Honour of Professor James Carney, Maynooth, pp. 358–66Google Scholar

Ó Ricain, P. (ed.), Corpus Genealogiarum Sanctorum Hiberniae, Dublin (1985)

ÓCróinín, D. (1995), Early Medieval Ireland, 400–1200, London

ÓNéill, P. (1984), ‘Romani influences on seventh-century Hiberno-Latin literature’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1984), pp. 280–90

Ševčenko, N. P. (1991), ‘Icons in the Liturgy’, DOP 45: 45–57Google Scholar

[Adomnán] Adamnan, , De Locis Sanctis, ed. and trans. Meehan, D., Dublin (1983) (and see Adomnán below)

A’tham, Ibn, Kitab al-futuh, ed. Khan, M. A. et al., 8 vols, Hyderabad (1968–75)

Abadal y de Vinyals, R. de (1960), Del reino de Tolosa al reino de Toledo, Madrid; repr. in Abadal y de Vinyals, (1969), pp. 27–56

Abadal y de Vinyals, R. de (1962–63), ‘Els concilis de Toledo’, in Homenaje a Johannes Vincke para el 11 de mayo de 1962, Madrid, I, repr. in Abadal y de Vinyals, (1969), pp. 69–93Google Scholar

Abadal y de Vinyals, R. de (1969), Dels Visigots als Catalans, I: La Hispània visigòtica i la Catalunya carolíngia, Barcelona

Abadie-Reynal, C. (1989), ‘Céramique et commerce dans le bassin égéen du IVe au VIIe siècle’, in Hommes et richesses dans l’empire byzantin, 1: IVe–VIIe siècle, Paris, pp. 143–59Google Scholar

Abbott, N. (1957–72), Studies in Arabic Literary Papyri, Chicago

‘Abd al-Hakam, Ibn, Futuh Misr, ed. Torrey, C., New Haven, CT (1922)

Acta Conciliorum Œcumenicorum, series 11, vol. 1, ed. Riedinger, R., Berlin (1984); series 11, vol. 11 in 3 parts, ed. Riedinger, R., Berlin (1990–5)

Acta Conciliorum Œcumenicorum, vol. 111, ed. Schwartz, E., Berlin (1940) (Origenist Controversy and Synods of Constantinople and Jerusalem 536), tomus 4, vol. 1, ed. Straub, J., Berlin (1971) (Fifth Ecumenical, Constantinople 11, 553)

Acta Conciliorum Œcumenicorum, English trans. (of canons of Œcumenical Councils, as recognised in the West): Tanner, N. P. (ed.), Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, 2 vols., London and Washington, DC (1990)

Acta S. Aunemundi alias Dalfini episcopi, ed. Perrier, P., AASS, Sept VII, Antwerp (1760), pp. 744–6

Acta S. Aunemundi alias Dalfini episcopi English trans. Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R., Late Merovingian France, Manchester (1996), pp. 166–92

Additamenta, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Patrician Texts in the Book of Armagh, Dublin (1979), pp. 166–79

Addyman, P. (1972), ‘The Anglo-Saxon house: a new review’, ASE 1: 273–308Google Scholar

Adler, M. N. (1907), The Itinerary of Benjamin of Tudela, London

Adler, M. N., The Itinerary of Benjamin of Tudela, London (1907)

Adomnán, , Cáin Adamnáin, ed. Meyer, K., Oxford (1905)

Adomnán, , Vita Sancti Columbae, ed. and trans. Anderson, A. O. and Anderson, M. O., Adomnán’s Life of Columba (Oxford Medieval Texts), 2nd edn, Oxford (1991)

Agathias, , English trans. Frendo, J. D., Agathias, The Histories (Corpus Fontium Historiae Byzantinae, Series Berolinensis 2A), Berlin (1975)

Agathias, , Historiae, ed. Keydell, R., Agathiae Myrinaei Historiarum Libri Quinque (Corpus Fontium Historiae Byzantinae, Series Berolinensis 2), Berlin (1967)

Agobardi Lugdunensis Opera Omnia, ed. Acker, L. (CCCM 5, 2), Turnhout (1981)

Agus, I. (1965), Urban Civilization in Pre-Crusade Europe, 2 vols., New York

Agus, I. (1966), ‘Rabbinic scholarship in northern Europe’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 189–209

Agus, I. (1969), The Heroic Age of Franco-German Jewry: The Jews of Germany and France of the 10th and 11th Centuries, the Pioneers and Builders of Town-Life, Town-Government and Institutions, New York

Agus, I., Urban Civilization in Pre-Crusade Europe, 2 vols., New York (1965)

al-Baladhuri, , Ansab al-ashraf, I, ed. Hamidullah, M., Cairo (1959); IV, ed. Abbas, I., Wiesbaden (1979); IV/2, ed. Schloessinger, M. and Kister, M. J., Jerusalem (1971); V, ed. Goitein, S. D., Jerusalem (1936).

al-Baladhuri, , English trans. Hitti, P. and Murgotten, F. C., The Origins of the Islamic State, Beirut (1966).

al-Baladhuri, , Futuh al-buldan, ed. Goeje, M. J., Leiden (1866)

al-Dinawari, , Akhbar al-tiwal, ed. Guirgass, V. and Krachkovskii, I. I., Leiden (1912)

al-Isfahani, , Kitab al-aghani, 24 vols., Beirut (1955)

al-Kindi, , The Governors and Judges of Egypt, ed. Guest, R., London (1912)

al-Mas‘udi, , Muruj al-dhahab, ed. and trans. Meynard, C. Barbier and , A. Pavet Courteille, 9 vols., Paris (1861–77)

al-Tabari, , Ta’rikh al-rusul wa’l muluk, ed. Goeje, M. J. et al., Leiden (1879–1901)

al-Tha’alibi, , Histoire des rois des Perses, ed. and trans. Zotenberg, H., Paris (1900)

al-Waqidi, , Kitab al-maghazi, ed. Marsden Jones, J. B., Oxford (1966)

Albert, B. S. (1990), ‘Isidore of Seville; his attitude towards Judaism and his impact on early medieval canon law’, Jewish Quarterly Review 80: 207–20Google Scholar

Albert, B. S. (1996), ‘Adversus Iudaeos in the Carolingian Empire’, in Limor, O. and Stroumsa, G. (eds.), Contra Iudaeos: Ancient and Medieval Polemics between Christians and Jews, Tübingen, pp. 119–42Google Scholar

Alcock, E. (1992), ‘Burials and cemeteries in Scotland’, in Edwards, N. and Lane, A. (eds.), The Early Church in Wales and the West, Oxford, pp. 125–9Google Scholar

Alcock, L. (1971), Arthur’s Britain: History and Archaeology 367–654, Harmondsworth

Alcock, L. (1988), ‘The activities of potentates in Celtic Britain, AD 500–800: a positivist approach’, in Driscoll, S. T. and Nieke, M. R. (eds.), Power and Politics in Early Medieval Britain and Ireland, Edinburgh, pp. 22–46Google Scholar

Alcock, L. (1992), ‘Message from the dark side of the moon: western and northern Britain in the age of Sutton Hoo’, in Carver, M. O. H. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo: The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, Woodbridge, pp. 205–15Google Scholar

Alcock, L. (1988), ‘Pictish studies, present and future’, in Small, A. (ed.), The Picts: A New Look at Old Problems, Dundee, pp. 80–92Google Scholar

Alcuin, , Vita Sancti Willibrordi, ed. Levison, W., MGH SRM VII, Hanover (1920), pp. 81–141

Alcuin, , Vita Willibrordi, ed. and German, trans. Reischmann, H.-J., Willibrord – Apostel der Friesen, Sigmaringendorf (1989)

Aldhelm, , Epistulae, ed. Ehwald, R., Aldhelmi Opera, MGH AA XV, ii, Berlin (1914)

Aldhelm, , Letters, trans. Lapidge, M. and Herren, M., Aldhelm: The Prose Works, Ipswich (1979)

Aldhelm, , The Poetic Works, trans. Lapidge, M. and Rosier, J., Cambridge (1985)

Alexander, Tralles, Therapeutica, ed. Puschmann, T., Vienna (1878–9), reprinted with addenda, Amsterdam (1963)

Alexander, J. J. G. (1978) Insular Manuscripts: Sixth to Ninth Centuries, London

Alexander, P. J. (1985), The Byzantine Apocalyptic Tradition, Berkeley, Los Angeles and London

Alföldi, M. R. (1978), ‘Il medaglione d’oro di Teoderico’, Rivista Italiana di Numismatica 80: 133–41Google Scholar

Alföldi, M. R. (1988), ‘Das Goldmultiplum Theoderichs des Grossen – Neue Überlegungen’, Rivista Italiana di Numismatica 90: 367–72Google Scholar

Allen, P. and Jeffreys, E. (eds.) (1996), The Sixth Century: End or Beginning? (Byzantina Australiensia 10), Brisbane

Almagro, M. et al. (1975), Ou’sayr ‘Amra: Residencia y Baños Omeyas en el Desierto de Jordania, Madrid

Altfrid, , Vita Liudgeri, ed. Diekamp, W., Die Vitae Sancti Liudgeri, Münster (1881)

Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1964–9), Die Araben in der alten Welt, Berlin

Amory, P. (1993), ‘The meaning and purpose of ethnic terminology in the Burgundian laws’, EME 2: 1–28Google Scholar

Amory, P. (1997), People and Identity in Ostrogothic Italy, 489–554, Cambridge

Amory, P. (1997), People and Identity in Ostrogothic Italy, 489-554, Cambridge

Amra Choluimb Chille, ed. and trans. Stokes, W., ‘The Bodleian Amra Coluimb Chille’, Revue Celtique 20 (1899): 30–55, 132–83, 248–89 and 400–37Google Scholar

Amra Choluimb Chille, Ed. and English trans. Clancy, T. O. and Márkus, G., Iona: The Earliest Poetry of a Celtic Monastery, Edinburgh (1995), pp. 96–128

Andersen, H. (1998), ‘Vier og lunde’, Skalk, 1: 15–27Google Scholar

Anderson, M. O. (1965), ‘Columba and other Irish saints in Scotland’, Historical Studies 5: >26–36Google Scholar

Anderson, M. O. (1973), Kings and Kingship in Early Scotland, Edinburgh and London

Anderson, M. O. (1973), Kings and Kingship in Early Scotland, Edinburgh

Andréasson, A. (1995), ‘Skandinaviens Guldgubbar’, C-Uppsats in archaeolog, University of GothenburgGoogle Scholar

Andrén, A. (1991), ‘Guld och makt-en tolkning av de skandinaviska guldbrakteatemas funktion’, in Fabech and Ringtved (1991), pp. 245–58Google Scholar

Andrén, A. (2000), ‘Re-reading embodied texts – an interpretation of rune stones’, Current Swedish Archaeology 8: 7–32Google Scholar

Andrae, T. (1960), Mohammed: The Man and His Faith, New York

Andrieu, M. (1925), Les Ordres mineurs, Paris

Andrieu, M. (1947), ‘La carrière ecclésiastique des papes’, Revue des Sciences Religieuses 21: 90–120Google Scholar

Aneirin, , Y Gododdin, ed. and trans. Jarman, A. O. H., Llandysul (1988)

Angelova, S. (1980), ‘Po váprosa za rannoslavjanskata kultura na jug i na sever ot Dunav prez VI–VII v.’, Archeologija 22: 1–12Google Scholar

Angenendt, A. (1990), Das Frühmittelalter: Die abendländische Christenheit von 400 bis 900, Stuttgart

Angenendt, A. (1972), Monachi Peregrini: Studien zu Pirmin und den monastischen Vorstellungen des frühen Mittelalters, Munich

Angenendt, A. (1986), ‘The conversion of the Anglo-Saxons considered against the background of the early medieval mission’, Settiman 32: 747–81Google Scholar

Angiolini Martinelli, P. et al., ‘ Corpus’ della scultura paleocristina, byzantina et altomedioevale di Ravenna, diretto da Guiseppe Bovini, 3 vols., Rome (1968–69)

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, ed. Thorpe, B., Rolls Series, London (1861)

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, English trans. Garmonsway, G. N., The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, London (1953)

Angold, M. (1995), Church and Society in Byzantium under the Comneni, 1081–1261, Cambridge

Ankori, Z. (1959), Karaites in Byzantium: The Formative Years, 970–1100, New York and Jerusalem

Annales Cambriae, ed. Phillimore, E., ‘The Annales Cambriae and Old Welsh genealogies’, Y Cymmrodor 9 (1888): 152–69Google Scholar

Annales Mettenses Priores, ed. Simson, B. MGH SRG X, Hanover and Leipzig (1905)

Annales Mettenses Priores, English trans. (chs. 43–53), Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R., Late Merovingian France, Manchester (1996), pp. 330–70

Annales Regni Francorum, ed. Kurze, F., MGH SRG VI, Hanover (1895)

Annales Xantenses, ed. von Simson, B., MGH SRG, Hanover (1909)

Annals of St Bertin, trans. Nelson, J., Manchester (1991)

Annals of Inisfallen, ed. Mac Airt, S., Dublin (1951)

Annals of Tigernach, ed. and trans. Stokes, Whitley (1895, 1896, 1897), Revue Celtique 16, pp. 374–419; 17, pp. 6–33, 119–263, 337–420; 18, pp. 9–59, 150–97, 267–303; reprinted as 2 vols, Felinfach (1993)

Annals of Ulster (to A.D. 1131), ed. and trans. Mac Airt, S. and Mac Niocaill, G., Dublin (1983)

,Anonymous, Life of St John the Almsgiver: ‘Une vie inédite de Saint Jean l’Aumônier’, ed. Delehaye, H., An. Boll. 45 (1927), pp. 5–74.Google Scholar

Anonymus Valesianus, ed. König, I., Aus der Zeit Theoderichs des Grossen: Einleitung, Text, Übersetzung und Kommentar einer anonymen Quelle, Darmstadt (1997)

Anonymus Valesianus, ed. and trans. Rolfe, J. C., Ammianus Marcellinus, III (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1939), pp. 506–69

Anselm, , Gesta Episcoporum Tungrensium, Traiectensium et Leodiensium, ed. Koepke, R., MGH SS VII, Hanover (1846), pp. 191–238

Anskar, , Miracula Willehadi, ed. Poncelet, A., AASS, November III, pp. 847–91

Anthimus, , De Observatione Ciborum ad Theodoricum Regem Francorum Epistola, ed. Lichtenau, E. (Corpus Medicorum Latinarum 8.1), Berlin (1963)

Anthologia Graeca Carmina Christianorum, ed. Christ, W. and Paranikas, M., Leipzig (1871)

Anton, H. H. (1975), Studien zu den Klosterprivilegien der Päpste im frühen Mitte-lalter unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Privilegierung von St. Maurice d’Agaune (Beiträge zur Geschichte und Quellenkunde des Mittelalters 4), Berlin

Antonini iter Britanniarum, ed. Gale, R., London (1709)

Antonini Placentini Itinerarium, ed. Milani, C., Itinerarium Antonini Placentini: un viaggio in Terra Santa del 560–570 (Scienze filologiche e letteratura 7), Milan (1977)

Apgitir Chrábaid, ed. and trans. Hull, V., ‘Apgitir Chrábaid: the Alphabet of Piety’, Celtica 8 (1968): 44–89Google Scholar

Apollinaris, Sidonius, Carmina, ed. and French trans. Loyen, A., Sidoine Apollinaire, Paris (1960)

Apollinaris, Sidonius, Epistolae, ed. and French trans. Loyen, A., Sidoine Apollinaire, Paris (1960)

Apollinaris, Sidonius, Poems and Letters, ed. and trans. Anderson, W. B. (Loeb Classical Library), 2 vols., Cambridge, MA and London (1936–65)

Arbeo, Freising, Vita Corbiniani, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRG XIII, Hanover (1920)

Arbeo, Freising, Vita Haimhrammi, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRG XIII, Hanover (1920)

Arce, J. (1988), España entre el mundo antiguo y el mundo medieval, Madrid

Arce, J. (1982), El último siglo de la España romana: 284–409, Madrid

Arce, J. (1988), España entre el mundo antiguo y el medieval, Madrid

Archi, G. (ed.) (1978), L’Imperatore Giustiniano: storia e mito: giornate di studio a Ravenna, 14–16 Ottobre 1976, Milan

Argenti, P. (1966), ‘The Jewish community in Chios during the 11th century’, in Wirth, P. (ed.), Polychronion: Festschrift Franz Dölger zum 75 Geburtstag, Heidelberg, pp. 39–68Google Scholar

Argyll, IV: An Inventory of the Monuments, IV: Iona (The Royal Commission on the Ancient and Historical Monuments of Scotland), Edinburgh (1982)

Argyll V, : An Inventory of the Monuments, V: Islay, Jura, Colonsay and Oronsay (The Royal Commission on the Ancient and Historical Monuments of Scotland), Edinburgh (1984)

Arnaldi, G. (1986), ‘L’approvvigionamento di Roma e l’amministrazione de “patrimonii di S. Pietro” al tempo di Gregorio Magno’, Roczniki Humanistyczne 34: 63–74Google Scholar

Arnold, C. (1984), Roman Britain to Anglo-Saxon England: An Archaeological Study, London

Arnold, T. (1913), The Preaching of Islam, London

Aronius, J. (ed.) (1902), Regesten zur Geschichte der Juden im fränkischen und deutschen Reich bis zum Jahre 1273, Berlin

Aronius, J., Regesten zur Geschichte der Juden im fränkischen und deutschen Reich bis zum Jahre 1273, Berlin (1902)

Arrhenius, B. (1983), ‘The chronology of the Vendel graves’, in Lamm, J. P. and Nordström, H.-Å (eds.), Vendel Period Studies, Stockholm, pp. 39–70Google Scholar

Arslan, E. A. (1986), ‘Una riforma monetaria di Cuniperto re dei Longobardi (688–700)’, Numismatica e Antichità Classiche 15: 249–75Google Scholar

Arslan, E. A. (1989), ‘La monetazione dei Goti’, XXXVI Corso di cultura sull’arte Ravennate e Bizantina, Ravenna, pp. 17–72Google Scholar

Arslan, E. A. (1993), ‘La struttura delle emissioni monetarie dei Goti in Italia’, in Teoderico il Grande e i Goti d’Italia’: Atti del XIII Congresso internazionale di studi sull’alto medioevo, Spoleto, pp. 517–55Google Scholar

Arslan, E. A. (1998), ‘Mutamenti di funzione e di struttura degli stock monetari in Europa tra V e VII secolo’, in Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo, Spoleto, pp. 379–460Google Scholar

Arthur, P. (1986), ‘Amphorae and the Byzantine world’, in Empereur, J.-Y. and Garlan, Y. (eds.), Recherches sur les amphores grecques (BCH, suppl. 13), Paris, pp. 655–60Google Scholar

Arthur, P. (1989), ‘Some observations on the economy of Bruttium under the later Roman Empire’, JRA 2: 133–42Google Scholar

Arthur, P. (1993), ‘Early medieval amphorae, the duchy of Naples and the food supply of Rome’, PBSR 61: 231–44Google Scholar

Arthur, P. (1998), ‘Eastern Mediterranean amphorae between 500 and 700: a view from Italy’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 157–83

Arthur, P. and Oren, E. D. (1998), ‘The North Sinai survey and the evidence of transport amphorae for Roman and Byzantine trading patterns’, JRA 11: 193–212Google Scholar

Arthur, P. and Patterson, H. (1994), ‘Ceramics and early medieval central and southern Italy: “a potted history”’, in Francovich, and Noyé, (1994), pp. 409–41

Ashtor, E. (1964), ‘Documentos españoles de la Genizah’, Sefarad 24: 41–80Google Scholar

Ashtor, E. (1973), The Jews of Moslem Spain, I, Philadelphia

Ashtor, E., ‘Documentos españoles de la Genizah’, Sefarad 24 (1964): 41–80Google Scholar

Assis, Y. T. (1995), ‘The Judeo-Arabic tradition in Christian Spain’, in Frank, D. (ed.), The Jews of Medieval Islam: Community, Society, and Identity, Leiden, pp. 111–24Google Scholar

Astill, G. and Davies, W. (1997), A Breton Landscape, London

Atsma, H. (ed.) (1989), La Neustrie: les pays au nord de la Loire de 650 à 850, 2 vols. (Beihefte der Francia 16), Sigmaringen

Audacht Morainn, ed. Kelly, F., Dublin (1976)

Auerbach, E. (1958), Literatursprache und Publikum in der lateinischen Spätantike, Berne

Augustine, Hippo, De Doctrina Christiana, ed. Tombeur, P., Turnhout (1982)

Augustine, Hippo, English trans. Green, R. P. H., Oxford (1995)

Augustine, Hippo, The City of God, trans. Bettenson, H., Harmondsworth (1979)

Augustine, Hippo, The City of God, ed. and trans. Green, W. M. et al., 7 vols., London (1957–72)

Augustine, Hippo, Œuvres de St Augustin, XI: Le magistère chrétien, ed. Combes, G. and Farges, J. (Collection Bibliothèque Augustinienne), Paris (1949); new edn, ed. Madec, G., Paris (1996)

Ausenda, G. (ed.) (1995), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, San Marino, CA

Ausenda, G. (1995), ‘The segmentary lineage in contemporary anthropology and among the Langobards’, in Ausenda, G. (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, Woodbridge, pp. 15–50Google Scholar

Auzépy, M.-F. (1987), ‘L’iconodoulie: défense de l’image ou de la dévotion à l’images?’, in Boespflug, F. and Lossky, N. (eds.), Nicée II, 787–1987: douze siècles d’images religieuses, Paris, pp. 157–65Google Scholar

Auzépy, M.-F. (1995), ‘L’évolution de lapos;attitude face au miracle à Byzance (VIIe–IXe siécle)’, in Miracles, prodiges et merveilles au moyen âge, Paris, pp. 31–46Google Scholar

Avenches, Marius Chronica, ed. Mommsen, T., MGHAA XI, Berlin (1894), pp. 232–9

Avenches, Marius, French trans. Favrod, J., La Chronique de Marius d’Avenches (455–581): texte, traduction et commentaire (Cahiers Lausannois d’Histoire Médiévale 4), Lausanne (1991), pp. 64–87

Avitus, Vienne, Epistolae, ed. Peiper, R., MGH AA VI.2, Berlin (1883), pp. 29–103

Axboe, M. (1995), ‘Danish kings and dendrochronology: archaeological insights into the early history of the Danish state’, in Ausenda, (1995), pp. 217–38

Axboe, M. (1991), ‘Guld og guder i folkevandringstiden’, in Fabech and Ringtved (1991), pp. 187–202Google Scholar

Axboe, M. (1995), ‘Danish kings and dendrochronology: archaeological insights into the early history of the Danish state’, in Ausenda, G. (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, Woodbridge, pp. 217–51Google Scholar

Bóna, I. (1968), ‘Über einen archäologischen Beweis des langobardisch-slawischawarischen Zusammenlebens’, Ŝtudijné Zvesti Archeologického ústavu Slovenskej Akadémie Vied 16: 34–44Google Scholar

Böohme, H. W. (1974), Germanische Grabfunde des 4 bis 5 Jahrhunderts zwischenuntere Elbe und Loire (Studien zur Chronologie und Bevölkerungsgeschichte), Munich

Böohme, H. W. (1986), ‘Das Ende der Römerherrschaft in Britannien und die angelsächsische Besiedlung Englands im 5. Jahrhundert’, Jahrbuch der Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz 33: 469–574Google Scholar

Büttner, H. (1965), ‘Mission und Kirchenorganisation des Frankenreiches bis zum Tode Karls des Großen’, in Beumann, H. (ed.), Karl der Große, I: Persönlichkeit und Geschichte, Düsseldorf, pp. 454–87Google Scholar

Bacchelli, B. and Pasqualucci, R. (1998), ‘Lucerne dal contesto di VII secolo della Crypta Balbi’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 343–50

Bachrach, B. S. (1972), Merovingian Military Organization 481–751, Minneapolis

Bachrach, B. (1977), Early Medieval Jewish Policy in Western Europe, Minneapolis

Baer, F. (1929), Die Juden im christlichen Spanien. Erster Teil. Urkunden und Regesten, Berlin

Baer, F., Die Juden im christlichen Spanien. Erster Teil. Urkunden und Regesten, Berlin (1929)

Bailey, D. M. (1998), Excavations at El-Ashmunein, v: Pottery, Lamps and Glass of the Late Roman and Early Arab Periods, London

Bailey, R. (1991), ‘Saint Wilfrid, Ripon and Hexham’, in Karkov, C. and Farrell, R. (eds.), Studies in Insular Art and Archaeology (American Medieval Studies 1), pp. 3–25Google Scholar

Bailey, R. (1996), England’s Earliest Sculptors, Toronto

Baillie, M. G. L. (1995), ‘Patrick, comets and Christianity’, Emania 13: 69–78Google Scholar

Bakhit, M. A. and Asfour, M. (eds.) (1986), Proceedings of the Symposium on Bilad al-Sham during the Byzantine Period, Amman

Bakhit, M. A. and Asfour, M. (eds.) (1989), The Fourth International Conference in the History of Bilad al-Sham during the Umayyad Period, Amman

Balbulus, Notker, Gesta Karoli Magni Imperatoris, ed. Haefele, H. F., MGH SRG, n.s. XII, Berlin (1959)

Balkwill, C. (1993), ‘Old English wic and the origins of the hundred’, Landscape History 15: 5–12Google Scholar

Ballet, P. and Picon, M. (1987), ‘Recherches préliminaires sur les origines de la céramique des Kellia (Egypte)’, CCE 1: 17–48Google Scholar

Balsdon, J. P. V. D. (1979), Romans and Aliens, London

Balzaretti, R. (1996), ‘Cities, emporia and monasteries: local economies in the Po Valley, c. AD 700–875’, in Christie, N. and Loseby, S. T. (eds.), Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Aldershot, pp. 213–34Google Scholar

Bannerman, J. (1974), Studies in the History of Dalriada, Edinburgh and London

Banniard, M. (1980), Le Haut Moyen Age Occidental, Paris

Banniard, M. (1989), Genèse culturelle de l’Europe (Ve–VIIIe siècle), Paris and Munich

Banniard, M. (1992a), ‘Latin et communication orale en Gaule franque: le témoignage de Vita Eligii’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (1992), pp. 58–86 and 259–63

Banniard, M. (1992b), ‘Viva voce’: communication écrite et communication orale du IVe au IXe siècle en Occident latin, Paris

,Bar-Ilan University (2002), The Responsa Project. Version 10+, CD-Rom, Ramat Gan

,Bar-Ilan University, The Responsa Project. Version 10+, CD-Rom, Ramat Gan (2002)

Baran, V. D. (1972), Ranni slovyani mizh Dnistrom i Pripyattyu, Kiev

Baran, V. D. (1988), Prazhskaya kultura Podnestrovya, Kiev

Baran, V. D. (ed.) (1990), Slavyane yugo-vostochnoy Evropy v predgosudarstvennyy period, Kiev

Barbero de Aguilera, A. (1970), ‘El pensamiento político visigodo y las primeras unciones regias en la Europa medieval’, Hispania 30: 245–326; repr. in Barbero de Aguilera, (1992), pp. 1–77Google Scholar

Barbero de Aguilera, A. (1987), ‘El conflicto de los Tres Capítulos y las iglesias hispánicas’, Studia Historica, Historia Medieval 5: 123–44; repr. in Barbero de Aguilera, (1992), pp. 136–67Google Scholar

Barbero de Aguilera, A. (1989), ‘Las divisiones eclesiásticas y las relaciones entre iglesia y estado en la España de los siglos VI y VII’, in la Vega, M. J. Hidalgo (ed.), Homenaje a Marcelo Vigil Pascual, Salamanca, repr. in Barbero de Aguilera, (1992), pp. 168–98Google Scholar

Barbero de Aguilera, A. (1992), La sociedad visigoda y su entorno histórico, Madrid

Barbero de Aguilera, A. and Loring Garcia, M. I. (1988), ‘El reino visigodo y la transición al mundo medieval’, in Planeta, (ed.), Historia de España, I: La España romana y visigoda (siglos III a.C.–VII d.C.), Barcelona, pp. 410–583Google Scholar

Barbero, A. and Vigil, M. (1965), ‘Sobre los orígenes sociales de la Reconquista: Cántabros y Vascones desde fines del imperio romano hasta la invasión musulmana’, Boletín de la Real Academia de la Historia 156.2: 271–329; repr. in Barbero and Vigil, (1974), pp. 11–98Google Scholar

Barbero, A. and Vigil, M. (1970), ‘Algunos aspectos de la feudalización del reino visigodo en relación con su organización financiera y militar’, Moneda y Créditto 112: 71–91; repr. in Barbero, and Vigil, (1974), pp. 107–37Google Scholar

Barbero, A. and Vigil, M. (1974), Sobre los orígenes sociales de la Reconquista, Barcelona

Barbero, A. and Vigil, M. (1978), La formación del feudalismo en la Península ibérica, Barcelona

Barker, P. A. (1993), The Techniques of Archaeological Excavation, 3rd edn, London

Barley, M. W. (ed.) (1977), European Towns: Their Archaeology and Early History, London

Barnes, T. D. (1994), ‘The Franci before Diocletian’, in Bonamente, G. and Paschoud, F. (eds.), Historiae Augustae Colloquium Genevense (Historiae Augustae Colloquia, n.s. 2), Bari, pp. 11–18Google Scholar

Barnish, S. (1990), ‘Maximian, Cassiodorus, Boethius, Theodehad: literature, philosophy and politics in Ostrogothic Italy’, NMS 34: 16–32Google Scholar

Barnish, S. J. B. (1986), ‘Taxation, land and barbarian settlement in the Western Empire’, PBSR 54: 170–94Google Scholar

Barnwell, P. S. (1992), Emperor, Prefects and Kings: The Roman West, 395–565, London

Barnwell, P. S. (1997), Kings, Courtiers and Imperium: The Barbarian West, 565–725, London

Barnwell, P. (1992), Emperor, Prefects and Kings: The Roman West, 392–565, London

Barnwell, P. (1996), ‘Hlafaeta, ceorl, hid and scir: Celtic, Roman or Germanic?’, Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 9: 53–61Google Scholar

Barnwell, P. S. (1992), Emperors, Prefects and Kings: The Roman West, 395–565, London

Barrett, J. C., Bradley, R. and Green, M. (eds.) (1999), Landscape, Monuments and Society: The Prehistory of Cranborne Chase, Cambridge

Barrow, G. W. S. (1973), The Kingdom of the Scots, London

Barrow, G. W. S. (1983), ‘The childhood of Scottish Christianity: a note on some place-name evidence’, Scottish Studies 27: >1–15Google Scholar

Bartrum, P. C. (ed.) (1966), Early Welsh Genealogical Tracts, Cardiff

Bassett, S. (1989), ‘In search of the origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms’, in Bassett, S. (ed.), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, London, pp. 3–27Google Scholar

Bassett, S. (1989a), ‘In search of the origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms’, in Bassett, (1989c), pp. 3–27

Bassett, S. (1989b), ‘Churches in Worcester before and after the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons’, Antiquity 69: 225–56Google Scholar

Bassett, S. (ed.) (1989c), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, London and New York

Bassett, S. (1992), ‘Church and diocese in the West Midlands: the transition from British to Anglo-Saxon control’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 13–40

Bassett, S. (1989a), ‘In search of the origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms’, in Bassett, (1989b), pp. 1–27

Bassett, S. (ed.) (1989b), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, Leicester

Bassett, S. (ed.) (1989), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms (Studies in the Early History of Britain), Leicester

Bates, M. (1982), Islamic Coins, New York

Baudonivia, , English trans. in McNamara, J. A., Halborg, J. E. and Whatley, E. G., Sainted Women of the Dark Ages, Durham, NC and London (1992), pp. 86–105

Baudonivia, , Vita Radegundis, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM II, Hanover (1888), pp. 377–95

Bauer, A. and Strzygowski, J. (1906), Eine alexandrinische Weltchronik: Text und Miniaturen eines griechischen Papyrus der Sammlung W. Goleniscev (Denkschriften der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, phil.-hist. Klasse 51), Vienna

Bauer, J. and Felber, A. (1988), Herz, in RAC XIV, pp. 1093–1131Google Scholar

Bautier, R. H. (1991), ‘L’origine des populations juives de la Francemédiévale, constatations et hypothèse de recherche’, in Barrai i Altet, Xavier et al. (eds.), La Catalogne et la France méridionale autour de l’an mil, Barcelona, pp. 306–16Google Scholar

Bazelmans, J. (1992), ‘The gift in the Old English epic Beowulf’, lecture given at a seminar on Theory and Method in the Study of Material Culture, Leiden 31 August/2 September 1992Google Scholar

Bazelmans, J. (1999), By Weapons Made Worthy: Lords, Retainers and Their Relationship in Beowulf, Amsterdam

Bazelmans, J. (2000), ‘Beyond power. Ceremonial exchanges in Beowulf’, in Theuws, F. and Nelson, J. L. (eds.), Rituals of Power: From Late Antiquity to the Early Middle Ages, Leiden, pp. 311–76Google Scholar

Becher, M. (1994), ‘Die Sogennante Staatsstreich Grimoalds. Versuch einer Neubewertung’, in Jarnut, J., Nonn, U. and Richter, M. (eds.), Karl Martell in Seiner Zeit (Beihefte der Francia 37), Sigmaringen, pp. 119–47Google Scholar

Beck, F. (1911), ‘The Teutonic conquest of Britain’, in Gwatlein, H. and Whitney, J. (eds.), The Cambridge Medieval History, I, pp. 382–91Google Scholar

Beck, H. G. (1950), The Pastoral Care of Souls in South-East France during the Sixth Century (Analecta Gregoriana 51), Rome

Beckensall, S. (no date), Northumberland Field Names, Newcastle-upon-Tyne

Becker, C. H. (1924), Islamstudien, I, Leipzig

Beckwith, J. (1979), Early Christian and Byzantine Art, 2nd edn, Harmondsworth

Bede, , Ecclesiastical History of the English People, trans. Sherley-Price, L., revised by Latham, R. E.; new introduction and notes by Farmer, D. H., Harmondsworth (1990)

Bede, , Ecclesiastical History of the English People, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B. and Mynors, R. A. B. (Oxford Medieval Texts), Oxford (1969)

Bede, , Epistola ad Ecgbertum Episcopum, ed. Plummer, C., Venerabilis Baedae Opera Historica, Oxford (1896), pp. 405–23

Bede, , Historia Ecclesiastica, ed. Plummer, C., Venerabilis Baedae Opera Historica, Oxford (1896), pp. 5–360

Bede, , Historia Abbatum, ed. Plummer, C., Venerabilis Baedae Opera Historica, Oxford (1896), pp. 364–87.

Bede, , Opera de Temporibus, ed. Jones, C. W. (Medieval Academy of America 41), Cambridge MA (1943); trans. Walls, F., Bede, The Reckoning of Time (Translated Texts for Historians), Liverpool (1999)

Bede, , Vita Sancti Cuthberti, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B., Two Lives of Saint Cuthbert, Cambridge (1940)

Beeston, A. F. L. (1972), ‘Kingship in ancient Arabia’, JESHO 15: 256–68Google Scholar

Behr, C. (2000), ‘The origins of kingship in early medieval Kent’, EME 9.1: 25–52Google Scholar

Beinart, H. (1992), ‘The Jews in Castile’, in Beinart, (ed.), Moreshet Sepharad: The Sephardi Legacy, Jerusalem, I, pp. 11–43Google Scholar

Bell, G. and Mundell Mango, M. (1982), The Churches and Monasteries of Tur ‘Abdin, London

Bell, H. I. (1928), ‘The administration of Egypt under the Umayyad khalifs’, BZ 28: 278–86Google Scholar

Bell, H. W. (1956), Egypt from Alexander the Great to the Arab Conquest, Oxford

Bell, R. (1926), The Origin of Islam in Its Christian Environment, London

Belyaev, E. A. (1969), Arabs, Islam and the Arab Caliphate in the Early Middle Ages, London

Ben Abed, A., Bonifay, M., Fixot, M. et al. (1997), ‘Note préliminaire sur la céramique de la basilique orientale de Sidi Jdidi (Tunisie) (Ve–VIIe s.)’, in La Céramique médiévale en Méditerranée. Actes du 6e Congrès, Aix-en-Provence, pp. 13–25Google Scholar

Ben-Sasson, M. (1991), The Jews of Sicily 825–1068: Documents and Sources, Jerusalem (Hebrew)

Ben-Sasson, M., The Jews of Sicily 825–1068: Documents and Sources, Jerusalem (1991) (Hebrew)

Bencard, M. (ed.) (1981), Ribe Excavations 1970–1976, I, Esbjerg

BenedictCassino, Abbot Monte, Regula, ed. Hanslik, R., 2nd emended edition (Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum 75), Vindobonae (1977)

Benedict, , Regula Benedicti, ed. Vogüé, A., La Règle de St Benoît, 7 vols. (Sources Chrétiennes 181–6, 260), Paris (1971–2, 1977)

Bentley, M. (ed.) (1997), The Routledge Companion to Historiography, London

Beranová, M. (1988), Slované, Prague

Berlioz, J. et al. (1994), Identifier sources et citations (L’Atelier du Médiéviste I), Turnhout

Bernier, G. (1982), Les Chrétientés bretonnes continentales depuis les origines jusqu’au IXème siècle (Dossiers du Centre Régional Archéologique d’Alet E), Rennes

Berschin, W. (1968), ‘Abendland und Byzanz, III Literatur und Sprache … Epochen des Griechischen im lateinischen Mittelalter’, in Reallexikon der Byzantinistik, I, CC. 238–70Google Scholar

Berschin, W. (1980), Griechisch-lateinisches Mittelalter: Von Hieronymus bis Nikolaus von Kues, Berne and Munich

BertramnLe Mans, , Testamentum, ed. Busson, G. and Ledru, A., Actus Pontificum Cenomannis in Urbe Degentium (Archives Historiques du Maine 2), Le Mans (1901), pp. 102–41

BertramnLe Mans, , Ed. and German trans. Weidemann, M., Das Testament des Bischofs Berthramn von Le Mans vom 27. März 616. Untersuchungen zu Besitz und Geschichte einer fränkischen Familie im 6. und 7. Jahrhundert (Römisch-Germanisches Zentralmuseum, Forschungsinstitut für Vor- und Frühgeschichte, Monographien, Band 9), Mainz (1986), pp. 7–49

Besteman, J. C., Bos, J. M., Gerrets, D. A. and Heidinga, H. A. (forthcoming), The Excavation near Wijnaldum, Rotterdam

Biarne, J. (1997), ‘Etat du monachisme en Gaule à la fin du Ve siècle. Clovis – histoire et mémoire’, in Rouche, M. (ed.), Clovis – Histoire et mémoire, 1: Le baptême de Clovis, l’événement, Paris, pp. 115–26Google Scholar

Biclarensis (John of Biclaro), Iohannes, Chronicon, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XI, Chronica Minora II, Berlin (1894), pp. 207–20Google Scholar

Biclarensis (John of Biclaro), Iohannes Ed. and Spanish trans. Campos, J., Juan de Bíclaro, obispo de Gerona: su vida y su obra, Madrid (1960)

Biclarensis (John of Biclaro), Iohannes English trans., John of Biclaro, Chronicle, Wolf, K. Baxter, Conquerors and Chroniclers of Early Medieval Spain, Liverpool (1990), pp. 61–80

Bidagor, R. (1933), La ‘iglesia propria’ en España (Analecta Gregoriana 4), Rome

Biddle, M. (1989), ‘London: a city in transition: ad 400–800’, in Lobel, M. (ed.), The City of London: The British Atlas of Historic Towns, iii, OxfordGoogle Scholar

Bieler, L. (1966), ‘The Irish penitentials. Their religious and social background’, Studia Patristica 4: 329–39Google Scholar

Bieler, L. (ed. and trans.), The Irish Penitentials (Scriptores Latini Hiberniae 5), Dublin (1963)

Bieler, L. (ed.) The Patrician Text in the Book of Armagh, Dublin (1979)

Bierbrauer, V. (1992), ‘La diffusione dei reperti longobardi in Italia’, in Menis, G. C. (ed.), I Longobardi, 2nd edn, Milan, pp. 97–127Google Scholar

Bierbrauer, V. (1994), ‘Archäologie und Geschichte der Goten vom 1.–7. Jahrhundert’, FrSt 28: 51–171Google Scholar

Binchy, D. (1958), ‘The fair of Tailtiu and the feast of Tara’, Ériu 18: 113–38Google Scholar

Binchy, D. (1962), ‘Patrick and his biographers: ancient and modern’, Studia Hibernica 2: 7–173Google Scholar

Binchy, D. A. (1970), Celtic and Anglo-Saxon Kingship, Oxford

Binchy, D. A. (1971), ‘An archaic legal poem’, Celtica 9: 152–68Google Scholar

Binford, L. (1962), ‘Archaeology as anthropology’, American Anthropology 28: 217–25Google Scholar

Bintliff, J. (ed.) (1991), The Annales School and Archaeology, Leicester

Birnbaum, H. (1979), Common Slavic: Progress and Problems in Its Reconstruction, Columbus, OH

Birnbaum, H. (1987), Praslavyanskiy jazyk, Moscow

Bischoff, B. (1990), Latin Palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages, trans. O’Croinin, D. and Ganz, D., Cambridge

Bischoff, B. (1954), ‘Wendepunkte in der Geschichte der lateinischen Exegese im Frühmittelalter’, Sacris Erudiri 6: >189–281Google Scholar

Bischoff, B. (1957), ‘Il monachesimo irlandese nei suoi rapporti col continente’, in Il monachesimo nell’alto medioevo e la formazione della civiltà occidentale, Settimane 4Google Scholar

Bischoff, B. and Lapidge, M. (1994), Biblical Commentaries from the Canterbury School of Theodore and Hadrian (Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 10), Cambridge

Bischoff, B. (1960), ‘Die europäische Verbreitung der Werke Isidors von Sevilla’, in Isidoriana, León, pp. 317–44Google Scholar

Bischoff, B. and Lapidge, M. (eds.) (1995), Biblical Commentaries from the Canterbury School of Theodore and Hadrian, Cambridge

Bittermann, H. R. (1938), ‘The council of Chalcedon and episcopal jurisdiction’, Speculum 13: 198–203Google Scholar

Blacherè, R. (1952), Le Problème de Mahomet, Paris

Blackburn, M. (1995), ‘Money and coinage’, in McKitterick, R. (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval History II, Cambridge, pp. 538–59.Google Scholar

Blair, J. (1989), ‘Frithuwold’s kingdom and the origins of Survey’, in Bassett, (1989b): 77–107

Blair, J. (1991), Early Medieval Surrey, Stroud

Blair, J. (1995a), ‘Debate: ecclesiastical organization and pastoral care in Anglo-Saxon England’, EME 4.1: 193–212Google Scholar

Blair, J. (1995b), ‘Anglo-Saxon pagan shrines and their prototypes’, Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 8: 1–28Google Scholar

Blair, J. (2002), ‘A saint for every minster?’, in Thacker, and Sharpe, (2002), pp. 455–94

Blair, J. and Sharpe, R. (eds.) (1992), Pastoral Care before the Parish, Leicester

Blair, J. (1995), ‘Debate: ecclesiastical organization and pastoral care in Anglo-Saxon England’ EME 4: 193–212Google Scholar

Blair, J. and Sharpe, R. (eds.) (1992), Pastoral Care before the Parish, Leiceste

Blair, P. H. (1970), The World of Bede, London

Blair, W. J. (1994), Anglo-Saxon Oxfordshire, Stroud

Blazovich, F. A. (1954), Soziologie des Mönchtums und die Benediktinerregal, Vienna

Bleiber, W. (1981), Naturalwirtschaft und Ware-Geld-Beziehungen zwischen Somme und Loire während des 7 Jahrhunderts, Berlin

Blockley, R. C. (1981, 1983), The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire, 2 vols., Liverpool

Blockscha, J. (1931), ‘Altersvorschriften für die höheren Weihen im ersten Jahrtausend’, Archiv für Katholisches Kirchenrecht 111: 31–83, MainzGoogle Scholar

Blumenkranz, B. (1949), ‘Die Juden als Zeugen der Kirche’, Theologische Zeitschrift 5: 396–8Google Scholar

Blumenkranz, B. (1960), Juifs et Chrétiens dans le monde occidental 430–1096, Paris

Blumenkranz, B. (1961), ‘Die christlich-jüdische Missionskonkurrenz (3–6. Jh.)’, Klio 39: 227–33Google Scholar

Blumenkranz, B. (1963), Les Auteurs chrétiens latins du moyen âge sur les Juifs et le Judaïsme, Paris

Blumenkranz, B. (1965), ‘Iudaeorum convivia à propos duconcile de Vannes (465, c. 12)’, in Etudes d’histoire du droit canonique dédiées à Gabriel Le Bras, II, Paris, pp. 1055–8

Blumenkranz, B. (1969), ‘Les premiers implantations des Juifs en France’, Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Comptes Rendus des Séances, pp. 162–74Google Scholar

Blumenkranz, B. (1974), ‘Premiers témoignages épigraphiques sur les Juifs en France’, in Salo Wittmayer Baron Jubilee Volume, I, Jerusalem, pp. 229–35Google Scholar

Blumenkranz, B. (1989), ‘Cultivateurs et vignerons juifs en Bourgogne du IXe au Xie siécles’, in Blumenkranz, , Juifs en France: écrits dispersés, Paris, pp. 89–99Google Scholar

Bobbio, Jonas, Vita Columbani, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM IV, Hanover (1902), pp. 64–108

Bobbio, Jonas, English trans. Munro, D. C., in Peters, E. (ed.), Monks, Bishops and Pagans: Christian Culture in Gaul and Italy, 500–700, Philadelphia (1975), pp. 75–113

Boddington, A. (1990), ‘Models of burial, settlement and worship: the final phase reviewed’, in Southworth, E. (ed.), Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries: A Reappraisal, Stroud, pp. 177–99Google Scholar

Boethius, , Consolation of Philosophy, ed. and trans. Stewart, H. F. et al. (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1918)

Bognetti, G. (1966–68), L’età Longobarda, 4 vols., Milan

Bognetti, G. P. (1939), ‘Longobardi e Romani’, repr. in his L’Età Longobardi, Milan, pp. 83–141Google Scholar

Boissonade, P. (1927), Life and Work in Medieval Europe: The Evolution of Medieval Economy from the Fifth to the Fifteenth Century, London; extract reprinted as ‘The destructiveness of the invasions’, in Drew, K. Fischer (ed.), The Barbarian Invasions, New York (1970), pp. 9–14Google Scholar

Bonfil, R. (1983), ‘Tra due mondi: prospettive di ricerca sulla storia culturale degli ebrei nell’Italia meridionale nell’alto medioevo’, in Italia Judaica, I: Atti del I Convegno Internazionale, Rome, pp. 135–58Google Scholar

Bonfil, R. (1994a), ‘Can medieval storytelling help understanding Midrash?’, in Fishbane, M. (ed.), The Midrashic Imagination: Jewish Exegesis, Thought, and History, Albany, NY, pp. 228–54Google Scholar

Bonfil, R. (1994b), ‘Cultural and religious traditions in ninth-century French Jewry’, Binah 3: 1–17Google Scholar

Bonfil, R. (1996), Tra due mondi: cultura ebraica e cultura cristiana nel medioevo, Naples

Boniface, , Epistolae, ed. Tangl, M., Die Briefe des Heiligen Bonifatius und Lullus, MGH, Epp. Sel. 1, Berlin (1916)

Bonifay, M., Carré, M.-B., Rigoir, Y. et al. (1998), Fouilles à Marseille: les mobiliers (Ire–VIIe siècles ap. J.-C.) (Etudes Massaliètes 5), Paris

Bonifay, M. and Pieri, D. (1995), ‘Amphores du Ve au VIIe siècle àMarseille: nouvelles données sur la typologie et le contenu’, JRA 8: 94–120Google Scholar

Bonifay, M. and Villedieu, F. (1989), ‘Importations d’amphores orientales en Gaule (Ve–VIIe siècle)’, in Déroche, V. and Spieser, J.-M. (eds.), Recherches sur la céramique byzantine (BCH, suppl. 18), Paris, pp. 17–46Google Scholar

Bonner, G., Rollason, D. W. and Stancliffe, C. (eds.) (1989), St Cuthbert: His Cult and His Community, Woodbridge

Bonner, G. (ed.) (1976), Famulus Christi: Essays in Commemoration of the Thirteenth Century of the Birth of the Venerable Bede, London

Bosworth, C. E. (1983), ‘Iran and the Arabs before Islam’, in Yarshater, E. (ed.), Cambridge History of Iran, III, pt I, Cambridge, pp. 593–612Google Scholar

Boudriot, W. (1928), Die altgermanische Religion, Bonn

Bourdieu, P. (1977), Outline of a Theory of Practice, trans. Nice, R., Cambridge

Bowen, E. G. (1969), Saints, Seaways and Settlements in the Celtic Lands, Cardiff

Bowersock, G. W. (1978), Julian the Apostate, London

Bowman, A. (1994), Life and Letters on the Roman Frontier: Vindolanda and Its People, London

Bowman, A. and Thomas, J. D. (1984), Vindolanda: The Latin Writing Tablets, Gloucester

Bowman, A. and Woolf, G. (eds.) (1994), Literacy and Power in the Ancient World, Cambridge

Bowman, S. (1993), ‘Sefer Yosippon: history and Midrash’, in Fishbane, M. (ed.), The Midrashic Imagination: Jewish Exegesis, Thought, and History, Albany, NY, pp. 280–94Google Scholar

Boyce, M. (1979), Zoroastrians: Their Religious Beliefs and Practices, London

Boyd, S. A. and Mundel Mango, M. (eds.) (1992), Ecclesiastical Silver Plate in Sixth-Century Byzantium, Washington, DC

Boyle, A., Dodd, A., Miles, D. and Mudd, A. (1995), Two Oxfordshire Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries: Berinsfield and Didcot, Oxford

Boyle, A., Jennings, D., Miles, D. and Palmer, S. (1998), The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Butler’s Field, Lechlade, Gloc., i, Oxford

Bréhier, L. (1906), ‘L’origine des titres impériaux à Byzance’, BZ 15: 161–78Google Scholar

Brøgger, N. C. (1951), ‘Frøya-dyrkelse og seid’, Viking 15: 39–63Google Scholar

Brühl, C.-R. (1968), Fodrum, Gistum, Servitium Regis: Studien zu den wirtschaftlichen Grundlagen des Königtums im Frankenreich und in den frankischen Nachfolgestaaten Deutschland, Frankreich und Italien, vom 6. bis zur Mitte des 14. Jahrhunderts (Kölner Historische Abhandlungen 14), Cologne

Brachmann, H. (1978), Slawische Stämme an Elbe und Saale, Berlin

Bradley, R. (1987), ‘Time regained: the creation of continuity’, Journal of the British Archaeological Association 140: 1–17Google Scholar

Braga1, Martin, De Correctione Rusticorum, ed. Barlow, C. W., Martini Episcopi Bracarensis Opera Omni, New Haven, CT (1950)

Braudel, F. (1972), The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age of Philip II, 2nd edn, London

Braudel, F. (1972), The Mediterranean and the Mediterranean World in the Age of Philip II, 2nd edn, trans. Reynolds, S., 2 vols., London

Breatnach, L. (1986), ‘The ecclesiastical element in the Old-Irish legal tract Cáin Fhuithirbe’, Peritia 5: 36–52Google Scholar

Breatnach, L. (ed.) (1987), Uraicecht na Ríar, Dublin

Breckenridge, J. D. (1959), The Numismatic Iconography of Justinian II (Numismatic Notes and Monographs 144), New York

Brennan, B. (1984), ‘The image of the Frankish kings in the poetry of Venantius Fortunatus’, JMH 10: 1–11Google Scholar

Brennan, B. (1985), ‘St Radegund and the early development of her cult at Poitiers’, JRH 13: 340–54Google Scholar

Bresc, H. (1998), ‘L’artisanat juif sicilien; culture et technique’, in Bucaria, N. (ed.), Gli Ebrei in Sicilia dal tardoantico al medioevo, Palermo, pp. 65–87Google Scholar

Bretha Crólige, ed. and trans. Binchy, D. A., ‘Bretha Crólige’, Eriu 12 (1934): 1–77Google Scholar

Bretha Nemed Toísech, ed. and trans. Breatnach, L., ‘The first third of Bretha Nemed Toísech’, Eriu 40 (1989): 1–40Google Scholar

Brett, G. (1947), The Great Palace of the Byzantine Emperors: Being a First Report on Excavations Carried Out in Istanbul on Behalf of the Walker Trust (The University of St Andrews) 1935–1938, Oxford

Breukelaar, A. (1994), Historiography and Episcopal Authority in Sixth-Century Gaul: The Histories of Gregory of Tours Interpreted in Their Historical Context, Göttingen

Brink, S. (1996), ‘Political and social structures in early Scandinavia’, TOR 28: 235–81Google Scholar

Brock, S. (1980), ‘The Orthodox–Oriental Orthodox Conversations of 532’, Apostolos Varnavas 41: 219–27; repr. in Brock, (1984), XIGoogle Scholar

Brock, S. (1984), Syriac Perspectives on Late Antiquity, London

Brock, S. P. (1976), ‘Syriac sources for seventh–century history’, BMGS 2: 17–36Google Scholar

Brock, S. P. (1982), ‘Syriac views of emergent Islam’, in Juynboll, G. H. A. (ed.), Studies on the First Century of Islamic Society, Carbondale and Edwardsville, pp. 9–22Google Scholar

Brody, R. (1998), The Geonim of Babylonia and the Shaping of Medieval Jewish Culture, New Haven, CT

Brogiolo, G. P., Gauthier, N. and Christie, N. (eds.) (2000), Towns and Their Territories between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Leiden

Brogiolo, G. P. and Ward Perkins, B. (eds.) (1999), The Idea and the Ideal of the Town between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Leiden

Brogiolo, M. and Ward-Perkins, B. (eds.) (1999), The Idea and Ideal of the Town between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, London

Brooks, N. (1971), ‘The development of military obligations in eighth- and ninth century England’, in Clemoes, and Hughes, (1971), pp. 69–84

Brooks, N. (1984), The Early History of the Church of Canterbury, London

Brooks, N. (1989), ‘The creation and early structure of The Kingdom of Kent’, in Bassett, (1989b): 55–83

Brooks, N. (1999), Bede and the English, Jarrow Lecture, Newcastle

Brooks, N. (1984), The Early History of the Church of Canterbury (Studies in the Early History of Britain), Leicester

Brown, D. (1981), ‘The dating of the Sutton Hoo coins’, in Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, II (BAR British Series 92), Oxford, pp. 71–86Google Scholar

Brown, M. and Farr, C. (2001), Mercia: An Anglo-Saxon Kingdom in Europe, Leicester

Brown, P. (1972), Religion and Society in the Age of Saint Augustine, London

Brown, P. R. L. (1971), ‘The rise and function of the holy man in late antiquity’, JRS 61: 80–101; repr. in Brown, (1982a), pp. 103–52Google Scholar

Brown, P. R. L. (1977), ‘Relics and social status in the age of Gregory of Tours’, The Stenton Lecture, University of Reading, 1977; repr. in Brown, (1982a), pp. 222–50Google Scholar

Brown, P. R. L. (1978), The Making of Late Antiquity, Cambridge, MA

Brown, P. R. L. (1981), The Cult of the Saints: Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity, Chicago

Brown, P. R. L. (1982a), Society and the Holy in Late Antiquity, London

Brown, P. R. L. (1982b), ‘Town, village and holy man: the case of Syria’, in Brown, (1982a), pp. 153–165

Brown, P. R. L. (2000), ‘Enjoying the saints in late antiquity’, EME 9: 1–24Google Scholar

Brown, P. R. L. (2002), Authority and the Sacred: Aspects of the Christianization of the Roman World, 2nd edn, Cambridge

Brown, P. (1973), ‘A Dark Age crisis: aspects of the Iconoclastic controversy’, EHR 88: 1–34; repr. in Brown, (1982), pp. 251–301Google Scholar

Brown, P. (1976), ‘Eastern and Western Christendom in late antiquity: a parting of the ways’, in The Orthodox Churches and the West (Studies in Church History 13), pp. 1–24Google Scholar

Brown, P. (1976), ‘Eastern and Western Christendom in late antiquity: a parting of the ways’, in Baker, D. (ed.), The Orthodox Churches and the West (Studies in Church History 13), Oxford, pp. 1–24; repr. in Brown, (1982), pp. 166–95Google Scholar

Brown, P. (1982), Society and the Holy in Late Antiquity, London

Brown, P. (1983), The World of Late Antiquity, London

Brown, P. D. C. (1971), ‘The church at Richborough’, Britannia 2: 225–31Google Scholar

Brown, P. R. L. (1993), Power and Persuasion in Late Antiquity: Towards a Christian Empire, Madison, WI

Brown, P. (1996), The Rise of Western Christendom, Oxford

Brown, P. (1971), The World of Late Antiquity, London

Brown, P. (1999), ‘Images as a substitute for writing’, in Chrysos, E. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), East and West: Modes of Communication, Leiden, pp. 15–34Google Scholar

Brown, T. S. (1984), Gentlemen and Officers: Imperial Administration and Aristocratic Power in Byzantine Italy 554–800, London

Brown, T. S. (1984), Gentlemen and Officers: Imperial Administration and Autocratic Power in Byzantine Italy ad 554–800, London

Browning, R. (1975), Byzantium and Bulgaria: A Comparative Study across the Early Medieval Frontier, London

Brubaker, L. (1998), Icons before Iconoclasm?, Settimane 45, Spoleto

Brubaker, L. (2002), ‘The Vienna Dioskourides and Anicia Juliana’, in Littlewood, A., Maguire, H. and Wolschke-Bulmahn, J. (eds.), Byzantine Garden Culture, Washington, DC, pp. 189–214Google Scholar

Brubaker, L. and Haldon, J., Byzantium in the Iconoclast Era (ca. 680–850): the sources (Birmingham Byzantine and Ottoman Monographs 7), Aldershot (2001)

Bruc Mitford, R. et al. (eds.) (1975–83), The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, London

Bruce-Mitford, R. (1975–83), The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, 4 vols., London

Bruce-Mitford, R. (1979), The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, London.

Bruce-Mitford, R. (1967), The Art of the Codex Amiatinus (Jarrow Lecture), Newcastle

Bruce-Mitford, R. (1975–83), The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, 3 vols., London

Brulet, R. (1990), Les Fouilles du quartier Saint-Briceà Tournai: l’environnement funéraire de la sépulture de Childéric, I, Louvain-la-Neuve

Brulet, R. (1991), Les Fouilles du quartier Saint-Briceà Tournai: l’environnement funéraire de la sépulture de Childéric, II, Louvain-la-Neuve

Brulet, R. (1997), ‘La tombe de Childéric et la topographie funéraire de Tournai à la fin du Ve siècle’, in Rouche, (1997), pp. 59–78

Brunner, V. (1982–3), Die Erforschung der antiken Oase von Marib mit Hilfe geomorphologischer Untersuchungsmethoden (Archäologische Bericht aus dem Yemen I and II), Mainz

BrunoQuerfurt, , Vita Adalberti, ed. Pertz, G. H., MGH SS IV, Hanover (1841), pp. 596–612

Buchholz, P. (1971), ‘Shamanism – the testimony of Old Icelandic literary tradition’, Mediaeval Scandinavia 4: 7–20Google Scholar

Buchner, R. (1953), Wattenbach-Levison: Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mittelalter: Vorzeit und Karolinger: Beiheft: Die Rechtsquellen, Weimar

Buchner, R. (1933), Die Provence in merowingischer Zeit: Verfassung, Wirtschaft, Kultur, Stuttgart

Buchwald, W., Hohlweg, A. and Prinz, O. (1991), Dictionnaire des auteurs grecs et latins de l’antiquité et du moyen âge, trans. Berger, D. and Billen, J., Turnhout

Buckton, D. (ed.) (1994), Byzantium: Treasures of Byzantine Art and Culture, London

Buhl, F. (1930), Das Leben Muhammads, Leipzig

Bulloch, J. (1963), The Life of the Celtic Church, Edinburgh

Bullock, J. D. (1956), ‘Early Christian memorial formulae’, Archaeologia Cambrensis 105: 133–41Google Scholar

Bullough, D. A. (1982), ‘The missions to the English and Picts and their heritage (to c.800)’, in Löwe, H. (ed.), Die Iren und Europa im früheren Mittelalter, 1, Stuttgart, pp. 80–97Google Scholar

Bullough, D. (1983), ‘Burial, community and belief in the early medieval West’, in Wormald, Bullough and Collins, (1983), pp. 177–201

Burns, T. S. (1994), Barbarians within the Gates of Rome: A Study of Roman Military Policy and the Barbarians, ca.375–425, Bloomington

Burns, T. (1984), A History of the Ostrogoths, Bloomington, IN

Burt, J. R. F. (1997), ‘Long cist cemeteries in Fife’, in Henry, D. (ed.), The Worm, the Germ, and the Thorn: Pictish and Related Studies Presented to Isabel Henderson, Balgavies, Angus, pp. 64–6Google Scholar

Bury, J. B. (1923), History of the Later Roman Empire, London

Bury, J. B. (1926), The Invasions of Europe by the Barbarians, London

Bury, J. B. (1923), History of the Later Roman Empire from the Death of Theodosius I to the Death of Justinian (AD 395 to AD 565), 2 vols., London

Bury, J. B. (1923), History of the Later Roman Empire from the Death of Theodosius I to the Death of Justinian, 2 vols., London

Busch, R. (1988), Die Langobarden: Von der Unterelbe nach Italien, Neumünster

Butler, A. J. (1978), The Arab Conquest of Egypt, Oxford

Byrne, F. J. (1973), Irish Kings and High-Kings, London

Byrne, F. J. (1984), ‘A note on Trim and Sletty’, Peritia 3: 316–19Google Scholar

Byrne, F. J. (1974), ‘“Senchas”: the nature of the Gaelic historical tradition’, in Barry, J. G. (ed.), Papers Read before the Irish Conference of Historians (Cork, 1971) (Historical Studies 9), Belfast, pp. 137–59Google Scholar

Cáin Adamnáin, ed. and trans. Meyer, K., Oxford (1905)

Cabanot, J. (1993), ‘Sarcophages et chapiteaux de marbre en Gaule’, Antiquité Tardive 1: 111–19Google Scholar

Caesar, , The Gallic War, ed. and trans. Edwards, H. J. (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1917)

Caesaraugustanus, Braulio Epistolae, ed. and Spanish trans. Terrero, L. Riesco, Epistolario de San Braulio: introducción, edición crítica y traducción, Seville (1975)

Caesaraugustanus, Braulio Vita Sancti Aemiliani, ed. Oroz, J., ‘Vita Sancti Aemiliani, Hymnus in testo Sancti Aemiliani abbatis’, Perficit 9 (1978): 119–20, 165–227Google Scholar

Caesaraugustanus, Caesaraugustanus, Vita S. Aemiliani, ed. Parga, L. Vázquez, Madrid (1943)

Caesaraugustanus, Caesaraugustanus, Works, trans. Barlow, C. W., The Iberian Fathers (The Fathers of the Church 63: 2), Washington, DC (1969)

CaesariusArles, , Life, Testament, Letters, trans. Klingshirn, W. E. (Translated Texts for Historians 19), Liverpool (1994) (see also Cyprianus)

Cahen, C. (1964), ‘Note sur l’accueil des chrétiens d’Órient à l’Islam’, Revue de l’Histoire des Religions 166: 51–8Google Scholar

Caillet, J.-P. (1993), L’Evergétisme monumental chrétien en Italie et à ses marges, Rome

Callmer, J. (1991), ‘Territory and dominion in the Late Iron Age in southern Scandinavia’, in Jennbert, K. et al. (eds.), Regions and Reflections: In Honour of Märta Strömberg, Stockholm, pp. 257–73Google Scholar

Callmer, J. (1997), ‘Aristokratisk präglade residens från yngre järnalderen I forskningshistorien och deres problematic’, in Callmer, J. and Rosengren, E. (eds.), ‘…gick Grendel att söka det höga huset …’: arkeologiska källor till aristokratiska miljōer i Skandinavien under yngre järnålder. Rapport från ett seminarium i Falkenberg 16.–17. November 1995 (Halland Länsmuseers Sriftserie/GOTARC C. Arkeologiska Skrifter 17), Halmstad, pp. 11–18Google Scholar

Cambridge, E. and Rollason, D. W. (1995), ‘Debate: the pastoral organization of the Anglo-Saxon church: a review of the “Minster Hypothesis”’, EME 4.2: 87–104Google Scholar

Cambridge, E. and Rollason, D. (1995), ‘Debate. The pastoral organization of the Anglo-Saxon church: a review of the minster hypothesis’, EME 4: 87–104Google Scholar

Cameron, A. (1969), ‘The last days of the Academy at Athens’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society, ns 15: 7–29; repr. in Cameron, (1985a), XIIIGoogle Scholar

Cameron, A. (1985a), Literature and Society in the Early Byzantine World, London

Cameron, A. (1991), ‘The eastern provinces in the seventh century: Hellenism and the emergence of Islam’, in Said, S. (ed.), Hellenismes: quelques jalons pour une histoire de l’identité grecque, Actes du Colloque de Strasbourg, 25–27 octobre 1989, Leiden, pp. 287–313Google Scholar

Cameron, A. (1992), ‘Byzantium and the past in the seventh century: the search for redefinition’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (1992), pp. 250–76; repr. in Cameron, (1996b), V

Cameron, A. (1996a), ‘Byzantines and Jews: some recent work on early Byzantium’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 20: 249–74Google Scholar

Cameron, A. (1996b), Changing Cultures in Early Byzantium, London

Cameron, A. and Conrad, L. I. (eds.) (1992), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East, I: Problems in the Literary Source Materials (Studies in Late Antiquity and Early Islam I), Princeton

Cameron, A. (1991), ‘The eastern provinces in the seventh century ad: Hellenism and the emergence of Islam’, in Said, S. (ed.), Hellenismes: quelques jalons pour une histoire de l’identité grecque, Strasbourg, pp. 287–313Google Scholar

Cameron, A. and Conrad, L. I. (eds.) (1991), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East, Princeton, NJ

Cameron, A. (1976), Circus Factions: Blues and Greens at Rome and Byzantium, Oxford

Cameron, A., Ward-Perkins, B. and Whitby, M. (eds.) (2000), The Cambridge Ancient History, XIV: Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425–600, Cambridge

Cameron, A. (1979), ‘Images of authority: elites and icons in late sixth-century Byzantium’, Past and Present 84: 3–35Google Scholar

Cameron, A. (1983), ‘The history of the image of Edessa: the telling of a story’, in Mango, C. and Pritsak, O. (eds.), Okeanos: Essays Presented to Ihor Ševčenko on his Sixtieth Birthday by His Colleagues and Students (Harvard Ukrainian Studies 7), Cambridge, MA, pp. 80–94; repr. in Cameron, (1996), XIGoogle Scholar

Cameron, A. (1996), Changing Cultures in Early Byzantium, Aldersho,

Cameron, Av. (1993), The Later Roman Empire, ad 284–430, Cambridge

Cameron, Av. (1993), The Mediterranean World in Late Antiquity ad 395–600, New York

Cameron, Av. (1993a), The Later Roman Empire, ad 284–430, London

Cameron, Av. (1993b), The Mediterranean World in Late Antiquity ad 395–600, London

Cameron, AV. (1970), Agathias, Oxford

Cameron, AV. (1985), Procopius and the Sixth Century, London

Cameron, Av. (1975), ‘The empress Sophia’, Byzantion 45: 5–21; repr. in Cameron, (1981), XIGoogle Scholar

Cameron, Av. (1976), ‘The early religious policies of Justin II’, in Baker, D. (ed.), The Orthodox Churches and the West (Studies in Church History 13), Cambridge, p-p. 51–67; repr. in Cameron, (1981)Google Scholar

Cameron, Av. (1979), ‘Images of authority: elites and icons in late sixth-century Byzantium’, Past and Present 84: 3–35; repr. in Cameron, (1981), XVIIIGoogle Scholar

Cameron, Av. (1981), Continuity and Change in Sixth Century Byzantium, London

Cameron, Av. (1985b), Procopius and the Sixth Century, London

Cameron, Av. (1993), The Mediterranean World in Late Antiquity AD 395–600, London

Cameron, Av. (1968), ‘Agathias on the early Merovingians’, Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa, 2nd series 37: 95–140Google Scholar

Cameron, Av. (1985), Procopius and the Sixth Century, Berkeley and Los Angeles

Cameron, Av. (1976), In laudem Iustini Augusti Minoris, London

Cameron, Av. (1979), ‘The Virgin’s robe: an episode in the history of early seventhcentury Constantinople’, Byzantion 49: 42–56Google Scholar

Cameron, Av. (1985), Procopius and the Sixth Century, London

Cameron, Av. (1992), ‘Byzantium and the past in the seventh century: the search for redefinition’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (1992), pp. 250–76

Cameron, K. (1968), ‘Eccles in English place-names’, in Barley, M. W. and Hanson, R. P. C. (eds.), Christianity in Britain, 300–700, Leicester, pp. 87–92Google Scholar

Campbell, J. (1986), ‘The first century of Christianity in England’, in Campbell, , Essays in Anglo-Saxon History, London, pp. 49–67Google Scholar

Campbell, E. (1984), ‘E ware and Aquitaine – a reconsideration of the petrological evidence’, Scottish Archaeological Review 3: 35–41Google Scholar

Campbell, E. and Lane, A. (1992), ‘Celtic and Germanic interaction in Dalriada: the seventh-century metalworking site at Dunadd’, in Higgitt, J. and Spearman, M. (eds.), The Age of Migrating Ideas: Early Medieval Art in Britain and Ireland, EdinburghGoogle Scholar

Campbell, E. (1996), ‘The archaeological evidence for external contacts: imports, trade and economy in Celtic Britain ad 400–800’, in Dark, K. R. (ed.), External Contacts and the Economy of Late Roman and Post-Roman Britain, Woodbridge, pp. 83–96Google Scholar

Campbell, J. (1986), Essays in Anglo-Saxon History, London and Ronceverte

Campbell, J. (1979), Bede’s Reges and Principes, Jarrow Lecture, Newcastle

Campbell, J. (1986), Essays in Anglo-Saxon History, London

Campbell, J. (2003), ‘Production and distribution in early and middle Anglo-Saxon England’, in Pestell, T. and Ulmschneider, K. (eds.), Markets in Early Medieval Europe (Macclesfield), pp. 12–19Google Scholar

Campbell, J. (ed.) (1982), The Anglo-Saxons, London

Campbell, J. (1992), ‘The impact of the Sutton Hoo discovery on Anglo-Saxon history’, in Kendall, C. B. and Wells, P. S. (eds.), Voyage to the Other World (Medieval Studies at Minnesota), Minneapolis, pp. 79–101Google Scholar

Campbell, J. B. (1984), The Emperor and the Roman Army 31 BC–AD 235, Oxford

Campos, J. (1960), Juan de Bíclaro, obispo de Gerona: su vida y su obra, Madrid

Canivet, P. and Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (eds.) (1992), La Syrie de Byzance à l’Islam, VIIe–VIIIe siècles, Damascus

Cantera Burgos, F. (1966), ‘Christian Spain’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 357–81

Canu Aneirin, ed. Williams, I., Cardiff (1938)

Canu Taliesin, trans. in Pennar, M., Taliesin Poems, Lampeter (1988)

Capella, Martianus, De Nuptiis Mercurii et Philologiae, ed. Willis, James, Leipzig (1983)

Capella, Martianus, Martianus Capella and The Seven Liberal Arts, trans. Stahl, W. H., New York (1971)

Capitularia Merowingica, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. I, Hanover (1883), pp. 1–23

Capitulatio de Partibus Saxoniae, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. I, Hanover, (1883), pp. 68–70

Carandini, A. (1981), ‘Sviluppo e crisi delle manifatture rurali e urbane’, in Giardina, A. and Schiavone, A. (eds.), Società romana e produzione schiavistica, 3 vols., Rome and Bari, 11Google Scholar

Carandini, A. (1986), ‘Il mondo della tarda antichità visto attraverso le merci’, in Giardina, A. (ed.), Società romana e impero tardoantico, 3 vols., Rome and Bari, 111Google Scholar

Carcopino, J. (1940), Daily Life in Ancient Rome, New Haven

Carmen de Synodo Ticinensi, ed. Bethmann, L. and Waitz, G., MGH SRG XLVIII, Hanover (1878), pp. 189–91

Carney, J. (1955), Studies in Irish Literature and History, Dublin

Carrié, J.-M. (1975), ‘Les distributions alimentaires dans les cités de l’empire romain tardif’, MEFRA 87: 995–1010Google Scholar

Carver, M. (1992), ‘Ideology and allegiance in East Anglia’, in Farrell, R. T. and Vegvar, C. Neuman (eds.), Sutton Hoo: Fifty Years After, Oxford, OH, pp. 1732Google Scholar

Carver, M. O. H. (1999), Bulletin of the Tarbat Discovery Programme, http:// www.york.ac.uk/depts/arch/staff/sites/tarbat

Carver, M. (ed.) (1992), The Age of Sutton Hoo, Woodbridge

Carver, M. (1998), Sutton Hoo: Burial Ground of Kings?, London

Carver, M. O. H. (ed.) (1992), The Age of Sutton Hoo: The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, Woodbridge

Caspar, E. (1933), Geschichte des Papsttums, 11, Tübingen

Cassard, J. C. (1998), Les Bretons et la mer au Moyen Age, Rennes

Cassiodorus, , English trans. Barnish, S. J. B., Cassiodorus: Variae (Translated Texts for Historians 12), Liverpool (1992)

Cassiodorus, , Institutiones, trans. Mynors, R. A. B., Oxford (1937)

Cassiodorus, , Variae, ed. Fridh, Å. J. (CCSL 96), Turnhout (1973), pp. 1–499

Castellanos, Santiago (1998), Poder social, aristocracias y ‘hombre santo’ en la Hispania visigoda, Logroño

Catalogue général d’antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire: papyrus grecs d’époque byzantine, ed. Maspero, J., 2 vols., Cairo (1911, 1916)

Cathma, (1993), ‘Céramiques languedociennes du haut moyen âge (VIe–XIe s.). Etudes micro-régionales et essai de synthèse’, Archéologie du Midi Médiéval 11: 111–228Google Scholar

Cavallo, G., Gribomont, J. and Loerke, W. C. (1987), Il evangeli di Rossano: le miniature; The Rossano Gospels: the miniatures. Codex purpureus rossanensis: Museo dell’Arcivescovado, Rossano Calabrio: commentarium, Rome

Cazier, P. (1986), ‘Les Sentences d’Isidore de Séville et le IVe Concile de Tolède, réflexions sur les rapports entre l’Eglise et le pouvoir politique en Espagne’, in Los Visigodos: historia y civilización (Antigüedad y Cristianismo 3), MurciaGoogle Scholar

Cazier, P. (1994), Isidore de Séville et la naissance de l’Espagne catholique, Paris

Cecchelli, C., Furlani, G. and Salmi, M. (1959), The Rabbula Gospels, Olten and Lausanne

Celtic Inscribed Stones Project on-line database, http//www.ucl.ac.uk/archaeology/cisp/database

Chédeville, A. and Guillotel, H. (1984), La Bretagne des saints et des rois Ve–Xe siècle, Rennes

Chadwick, H. (1905), Studies on Anglo-Saxon Institutions, Cambridge

Chadwick, N. K. (1964), ‘The conversion of Northumbria: a comparison of sources’, in Chadwick, N. K. (ed.), Celt and Saxon, Cambridge, pp. 138–66Google Scholar

Chadwick, N. K. (1969), Early Brittany, Cardiff

Chadwick, N. (1963), ‘The conversion of Northumbria. A comparison of sources’, in Chadwick, N. (ed.), Celt and Saxon, Cambridge, pp. 138–66Google Scholar

Chadwick-Hawkes, S. (1989), ‘The south-east after the Romans: the Saxon settlement’, in Maxfield, V. A. (ed.), The Saxon Shore: A Handbook, Exeter, pp. 78–95Google Scholar

Chambers, R. (1988), ‘The late- and sub-Roman cemetery at Queenford Farm, Dorchester-on-Thames, Oxon., Oxoniensia 52: 35–70Google Scholar

Chaney, W. A. (1963), ‘Anglo Saxon church dues: a study in historical continuity’, Church History 32: 268–77Google Scholar

Chapman, J. and Hamerow, H. (eds.) (1997), Migrations and Invasions in Archaeological Explanation, Oxford

Chapman, R. (1992), The Celts, London

Charanis, P. (1949), ‘On the question of the Slavonic settlements in Greece during the Middle Ages’, BSl 10: 254–8Google Scholar

Charanis, P. (1950), ‘The Chronicle of Monemvasia and the question of the Slavonic settlement in Greece’, DOP 5: 141–66Google Scholar

Charanis, P. (1953), ‘On the Slavic settlement in the Peloponnesus’, BZ 46: 91–103Google Scholar

Charanis, P. (1959), ‘Ethnic changes in the Byzantine Empire in the seventh century’, DOP 13: 25–44Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. (1972), ‘Kinship, status and the origins of the hide’, Past and Present 56: 3–33Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. (1995), ‘Language and society among the insular Celts, ad 400–1000’, in Green, M. (ed.), The Celtic World, London and New York, pp. 703–36Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. (1997), ‘Anglo-Saxon kinship revisited’, in Hines, (1977), pp. 171–203

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1970–72), ‘The seven bishop-houses of Dyfed’, BBCS 24: 247–62Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1976), ‘The social background to Irish peregrinatio’, Celtica 11: 43–59Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1984), ‘The church and settlement’, in Chatháin, Ní and Richter, (1984), pp. 167–75

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1989), ‘Early medieval kingships in the British Isles’, in Bassett, S. (ed.), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, London and New York, pp. 28–39Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1992), ‘The pastoral role of the church in the early Irish laws’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 63–80

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1993a), ‘Palladius, Prosper, and Leo the Great: mission and primatial authority’, in Dumville, D. N. et al. (eds.), Saint Patrick, AD 493–1993, Woodbridge, pp. 1–12Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1993b), Early Irish and Welsh Kinship, Oxford

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1998), ‘The context and uses of literacy in early Christian Ireland’, in Price, H. (ed.), Literacy in Medieval Celtic Societies, Cambridge, pp. 62–82Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (2000), Early Christian Ireland, Cambridge

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1972), ‘Kinship, status and the origin of the hide’, Past and Present 56: 3–33Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1976), ‘The distinction between land and moveable wealth in Anglo-Saxon England’, in Sawyer, (1976), pp. 180–7

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1983), ‘Bede, the Irish and the Britons’, Celtica 15Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1986), ‘Crith Gablach and the law of status’, Peritia 5: 53–73Google Scholar

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1989), ‘Early medieval kingships in the British Isles’, in Bassett, (1989)

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (forthcoming), ‘A contract between king and people in early medieval Ireland? Crith Gablach on kingship’

Charles-Edwards, T. M. (1993), ‘Palladius, Prosper, and Leo the Great: mission and primatial authority’, in Dumville (1993), pp. 1–12

Chartae Latinae Antiquiores, XIII–XIX, ed. Atsma, H. and Vezin, J., Dietikon, and Zurich, (1981–87)

Chastagnol, A. (1966), Le Sénat romain sous le règne d’Odoacre: recherches sur l’épigraphie du Colisée au Ve siècle, Bonn

Chavarría Arnau, A. (2001), ‘Villae y necrópolis en Hispania durante la antigüedad tardía’, Bulletin de l’Association Pour l’Antiquité Tardive 10 (n.p.)Google Scholar

Chavasse, A. (1958), Le Sacramentaire Gélasien (Vaticanus Reginensis 316; Bibliothèque de Théologie 4, Histoire de la Théologie 1), Paris

Chazan, R. (1970), ‘The Persecution of 992’, Revue des Etudes Juives 129: 217–21Google Scholar

Chazan, R. (1970/1), ‘1007–1012: initial crisis for northern European Jewry’, Proceedings of the American Academy for Jewish Research 38–9: 101–17Google Scholar

Chazelle, C. (1990), ‘Pictures, books, and the illiterate: Pope Gregory I’s letters to Serenus of Marseilles’, Word and Image 6: 138–53Google Scholar

Chazelle, C. (1995), ‘Memory, instruction, worship: “Gregory’s” influence on early medieval doctrines of the artistic image’, in Cavadini, J. C. (ed.), Gregory the Great, A Symposium, Notre DameGoogle Scholar

Chernysh, A. P. (ed.) (1990), Archeologiya Prikarpatya, Volyni i Zakarpatya (ranneslovyanskiy i drevnerusskiy periody), Kiev

Christensen, A. (1944), L’Iran sous les Sassanides, Copenhagen

Christensen, T. (1991), Lejre – syn og sagn, Roskilde

Christie, N. (1994), The Lombards, Oxford

Christie, N. (1995), The Lombards (The Peoples of Europe),Oxford

Christie, N. (1995), The Lombards, Oxford

Christie, N. and Loseby, S. (eds.) (1996), Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Aldershot

Chronica Gallica a. CCCCLII ad DXI, ed. Mommsen, T., MGHAA IX, Chronica Minora, I, Berlin (1892), pp. 615–66

Chronica Regum Visigothorum, ed. Zeumer, K., MGH Legum Sectio I, Leges Nationum Germanicarum, I, Leges Visigothorum, Hanover and Leipzig (1902), pp. 457–61

Chronicon Dictum Monemvasiae, ed. Dujev, I. (Istituto siciliano di studi bizantini eneoellenici 12), Palermo (1976)

Chronicon Paschale, ed. Dindorf, L., 2 vols., Bonn (1832)

Chronicon Paschale, English trans. Ma., and Whitby, Mi., Chronicon Paschale 284–628 AD (Translated Texts for Historians 7), Liverpool (1989)

Chronicorum Caesaraugustanorum Reliquiae a. CCCCL-DLXVIII, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XI, Chronica Minora, II, Berlin (1894), pp. 221–3

Chropovský, B. (ed.) (1984), Interaktionen der mitteleuropäischen Slawen und anderen Ethnika im 6–10. Jahrhundert, Nitra

Chrysos, E. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.) (1989), Das Reich und die Barbaren, Vienna

Chrysos, E. (1987), ‘Die Nordgrenze des byzantinischen Reiches im 6. bis 8. Jahrhundert’, in Hänsel, B. (ed.), Die Völker Südosteuropas im 6. bis 8. Jahrhundert (Südosteuropa Jahrbuch 17), Munich, PP. 27–40Google Scholar

Chrysos, E. (1978), ‘The title basileus in early Byzantine international relations’, DOP 32: 29–75Google Scholar

Chrysos, E. (1979), ‘Konzilspräsident und Konzilsvorstand. Zur Frage des Vorsitzes in den Konzilien der byzantinischen Reichskirche’, Annuarium Historiae Conciliorum 11(i): 1–17Google Scholar

Cicero, Marcus Tullius, De Officiis, Libri ad Marcum Filium, ed. Heine, O., Berlin (1866)

Cicero, Marcus Tullius, Tusculanae Disputationes, ed. and trans. Douglas, A. E., Warminster (1990)

Citarella, A. (1971), ‘A puzzling question concerning the relations between the Jewish communities of Christian Europe and those represented in the Geniza documents’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 91: 390–7Google Scholar

Clancy, T. O. and Márkus, G. (1995), Iona: The Earliest Poetry of a Celtic Monastery, Edinburgh

Clark, A. (1990), Seeing Beneath the Soil, London

Clarke, H. and Ambrosiani, B. (1995), Towns in the Viking Age, 2nd edn, Leicester, London and New York

Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.) (1981), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (BAR International Series 113), Oxford

Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.) (1981), Columbanus and the Merovingian Monasticism (BAR International Series 113), Oxford

Claude, D. (1964), ‘Untersuchungen zum frühfränkischen Comitat’, ZRG, GA 81: 1–79Google Scholar

Claude, D. (1971), Adel, Kirche und Königtum im Westgotenreich (VuF Sonderband 8), Constance

Claude, D. (1985), Untersuchungen zu Handel und Verkehr der vor- und frühgeschichtlichen Zeit in Mittel- und Nordeuropa, 11: Der Handel im westlichen Mittelmeer während des Frühmittelalters, Göttingen

Claude, D. (1985), ‘Aspekte des Binnenhandels im Merowingerreich auf Grund der Schriftquellen’, in Düwel, K. et al. (1985), pp. 9–99

Claude, D. (1963), ‘Die Bestellung der Bischöfe im merowingischen Reiche’, ZRG KA 49: 1–75Google Scholar

Claudian, , De Bello Gothico, ed. and trans. Platnauer, M., Claudian, 2 vols., London (1922)

Claudian, , Panegyricus de Sexto Consulatu Honorii Augusti, ed. and trans. Dewar, M., Oxford (1996)

Clemoes, P. and Hughes, K. (eds.) (1971), England before the Conquest: Studies in Primary Sources Presented to Dorothy Whitelock, Cambridge

Clotharii II Edictum, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. 1, Hanover (1883), pp. 20–3

Clover, F. and Humphreys, R. (eds.) (1989), Tradition and Innovation in Late Antiquity, Madison, WI

Clover, F. M. (1986), ‘Felix Karthago’, DOP 40: 1–16Google Scholar

Clover, F. M. (1991), ‘Relations between North Africa and Italy ad 476–500: some numismatic evidence’, Revue Numismatique, 6th series, 33: 112–33Google Scholar

Clunies Ross, M. (1994), Prolonged Echoes: Old Norse Myths in Medieval Northern Society, 1: The Myths, Odense

Codex Euricianus, ed. Zeumer, K., MGH, Leges Nationum Germanicarum, I: Leges Visigothorum, Hanover (1902), pp. 3–32

Codex Theodosianus: Theodosiani Libri xvi cum Constitutionibus Sirmondianis, ed. Mommsen, T. and Meyer, P., 2 vols., Berlin (1905, repr. 1971)

Codex Theodosianus: Eng. trans. Pharr, C., The Theodosian Code and Novels and the Sirmondian Constitutions, Princeton, NJ (1952)

Codice Diplomatico Longobardo III (l), ed. Brühl, C.-R. (Fonti per la Storia d’Italia), Rome (1973)

Codoñér Merino, C. (1991), ‘La literatura’, in Zamora, J. M. Jover (ed.), Historia de España de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, 2: España visigoda, Madrid, pp. 209–67Google Scholar

Coebergh, C. (1961), ‘Le sacramentaire Gélasien ancien, un compilation de clercs romanisants du VIIIe siècle’, Archiv für Liturgiewissenschaft 7: 45–88Google Scholar

Cogitosus, , Vita Sanctae Brigitae, ed. Sharpe, R., The Earliest Lives of St Brigit, Dublin (forthcoming)

Cogitosus, , Vita Sanctae Brigitae, ed. Bolland, J. and Henschen, G., AA SS, Feb. 1, pp. 129–41, Antwerp (1658)

Cohen, G. D. (1960/61), ‘The story of the four captives’, Proceedings of the American Academy of Jewish Research 29: 55–131Google Scholar

Cohen, G. D., ‘The Story of the Four Captives’, Proceedings of the American Academy of Jewish Research 29 (1960/1): 55–131Google Scholar

Cohen, J. (1999), Living Letters of the Law: Ideas of the Jew in Medieval Christianity, Berkeley, CA

Cohen, M. (1994), Under Crescent and Cross: The Jews in the Middle Ages, Princeton, NJ

Colafemmina, C. (1980), ‘Insediamenti e condizioni degli Ebrei nell’Italia meridionale e insulare’, Settimane 26: 197–227Google Scholar

Colección Canónica Hispana, ed. Díez, G. Martínez, Monumenta Hispaniae Sacra (Serie Canónica), Madrid (1976)

Coleman, S. and Elsner, J. (1994), ‘The pilgrim’s progress: art, architecture and ritual movement at Sinai’, World Archaeology 26.1: 73–89Google Scholar

Collectio Canonum Hibernensis, ed. Wasserschleben, H., Die irische Kanonensammlung, 2nd edn, Leipzig (1885)

Collinet, E. (1925), Histoire de l’ École de Droit de Beyrouth (Études historiques sur le droit de Justinien 2), Paris

Collins, R. (1980), ‘Merida and Toledo, 550–585’, in James, E. (ed.), Visigothic Spain: New Approaches, Oxford, pp. 189–219Google Scholar

Collins, R. (1983), Early Medieval Spain, London

Collins, R. (1984), ‘The Basques in Aquitaine and Navarre’, in Gillingham, J. and Holt, J. M. (eds.), War and Government in the Middle Ages, Cambridge, pp. 3–17Google Scholar

Collins, R. (1977), ‘Julian of Toledo and the royal succession in late seventh-century Spain’, in Sawyer, P. H. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds, pp. 30–49Google Scholar

Collins, R. (1980), ‘Merida and Toledo: 550–585’, in James, (1980), pp. 189–219

Collins, R. (1983), Early Medieval Spain: Unity in Diversity, 400–1000, London

Collins, R. (1983), ‘Theodebert I, “Rex magnus Francorum”’, in Wormald, P., Bullough, D. and Collins, R. (eds.), Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society: Studies Presented to J. M. Wallace-Hadrill, Oxford, pp. 7–33Google Scholar

Collins, R. (1986), The Basques, Oxford

Collins, R. (1996), Fredegar (Authors of the Middle Ages 13), Aldershot

Collins, R. (1983a), Early Medieval Spain: Unity in Diversity 400–1000, London

Collins, R. (1983b), ‘Theodebert I, Rex Magnus Francorum’ in Wormald, et al. (1983), pp. 7–33

Collins, R. (1985), ‘“Sicut lex Gothorum continet” in law and charters in ninth- and tenth-century León and Catalonia’, EHR 100: 489–512Google Scholar

Collins, R. (1983), Early Medieval Spain: Unity in Diversity, London

Colorni, V. (1980), ‘Gli Ebrei nei territori Italiani a nord di Roma dal 568 agli inizi del secolo XIII’, Settimane 26: 241–307Google Scholar

Columbanus, , Epistulae, ed. and trans. Walker, G. S. M., Sancti Columbani Opera, Dublin (1957)

Comşa, M. (1973), ‘Die Slawen im karpatisch-donauländischen Raum im 6.–7. Jahrhundert’, Zeitschrift für Archäologie 7: 197–228Google Scholar

Comşa, M. (1987), ‘Einige Betrachtungen fiber den Kontakt zwischen den slawischen und den bodenständigen romanischen Gemeinschaften im Donau-Karpaten-Raum (6. und 7. Jahrhundert)’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczy, S.ński (eds.), Studia nad etnogeneza Słowian i kultura Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Warsaw, PP. 65–70Google Scholar

Combe, E., Sauvaget, J. and Wiet, G. (eds.) (1931), Répertoire chronologique d’épigraphie arabe, Cairo

comes, Marcellinus, Chronicon, ed. Mommsen, T., MGHAA XI, Berlin (1894), pp. 37–108

comes, Marcellinus, English trans. Croke, B., The Chronicle of Marcellinus, Sydney (1995)

Comyns, J. J. (1942), Papal and Episcopal Administration of Church Property, Washington, DC

Concilia Galliae A.314–A.695, ed. Munier, C. and de Clercq, C., 2 vols. (CCSL 148 and 148a), Turnhout (1963); ed. and French trans. Gaudemet, J. and Basdevant, B., Les Canons des conciles mérovingiens (VIe–VIIe siècles), 2 vols. (Sources Chrétiennes 353–4), Paris (1989)

Concilios Visigóticos e Hispano-Romanos, ed. Vives, J. (España Cristiana Textos 1), Barcelona and Madrid (1963)

ConfessorMaximos, (Syriac Life), ed. Brock, Sebastian, ‘An Early Syriac Life of Maximus the Confessor’, An. Boll. 91 (1973): 299–346Google Scholar

Confessor, Maximos, Opera Omnia, PG 90–1

Confessor, Maximos, Documenta ad Vitam Maximi Confessoris Spectantia, ed. Allen, P. and Neil, B., CCSG, (forthcoming)

Confessor, Maximos, English trans., Allen, P. and Neil, B., Maximus the Confessor and His Companions: Biographical Documents (forthcoming)

Conrad, L. I. (1992), ‘The conquest of Arwad: a source-critical study in the historiography of the early medieval Near East’, in Cameron, and Conrad, (1992), pp. 317–401

Conrad, L. I. (1990), ‘Theophanes and the Arabic historical tradition: some indications of intercultural transmission’, BF 15: 1–44Google Scholar

Constantelos, D. J. (1973), ‘The Muslim conquests of the Near East as revealed in the Greek sources of the 7th and 8th centuries’, Byz. 42, 1: 325–57Google Scholar

Constantin VII Porphyrogénète, Le Livre des Cérémonies, ed. Vogt, A., Paris (1935–40)Google Scholar

Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De Administrando Imperio, ed. Moravcsik, G., and English trans. Jenkins, R. J. H. (Dumbarton Oaks Texts 1), Washington, DC (1967)Google Scholar

Conte, F. (1986), Les Slaves: aux origines des civilisations d’Europe centrale et orientale (VI–XIII siècles), Paris

Conte, P. (1971), Chiesa e Primato nelle lettere dei Papi del secolo VII, Milan

Conversio Bagoariorum et Carantanorum, ed. Losek, F., MGH Studien und Texte XV, Hanover (1997)

Cook, M. and Crone, P. (1977), Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World, Cambridge

Cook, M. (1983), Muhammad, Oxford

Cormack, R. (1969), ‘The mosaic decoration of S. Demetrios, Thessaloniki: a reexamination in the light of the drawings of W. S. George’, Annual of the British School of Archaeology at Athens 64: 27–52; repr. in Cormack, , The Byzantine Eye: Studies in Art and Patronage, I, LondonGoogle Scholar

Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum, consilio et auctoritate Academiae Litterarum Regiae Borussicae editum etc., Berlin (1862–)

Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland, ed. Haddan, A. W. and Stubbs, W., Oxford (1869, 1964)

Courcelle, P. (1964), Histoire littéraire des grandes invasions germaniques, Paris

Courcelle, P. (1948), Les Lettres grecques en Occident de Macrobe à Cassiodore, Paris

Courcelle, P. (1967), La Consolation de Philosophie dans la tradition littéraire, Paris

Courtois, C. (1955), Les Vandales et l’Afrique, Paris

Cox, P. (1989), ‘A seventh-century inhumation cemetery at Shepherd’s Farm, Ulwell, near Wantage, Dorset’, Proceedings of the Dorset Nature, History and Archaeological Society 110: 37–48Google Scholar

Críth Gablach, ed. Binchy, D. A., Dublin (1941)

Críth Gablach, trans. MacNeill, E., ‘Ancient Irish Law. The law of status or franchise’, PRIA 36c (1921–4): 265–316Google Scholar

Crónica mozárabe = Continuatio Hispana a. DCCLIV, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XI, Chronica Minora II (1894), pp. 334–68

Crónicas asturianas, ed. Gil, J., Oviedo (1985)

Craig, D. (1997), ‘The provenance of the early Christian inscriptions of Galloway’, in Hill, P. (ed.), Whithorn and St Ninian, Stroud, pp. 614–19Google Scholar

Cramp, R. (1984), Corpus of Anglo-Saxon Sculpture, 1, pt 1: County Durham and Northumberland, Oxford

Crawford, B. E. (1987), Scandinavian Scotland, Leicester

Crawford, S. (1999), Anglo-Saxon Childhood, Stroud

Creswell, K. A. C. (1932–40), Early Muslim Architecture, 2 vols., Oxford

Croce, W. (1948), ‘Die niederen Weihen und ihre hierarchische Wertung’, ZKTh 70: 257–315Google Scholar

Croke, B. (1983), ‘The context and date of Priscus fragment 6’, Classical Philology 78: 296–308Google Scholar

Crone, P. (1980), Slaves on Horses: The Evolution of the Islamic Polity, London and New York

Crone, P. (1987), Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam, Princeton, NJ

Crone, P. (1987), Meccan Trade and the Rise of Islam, Princeton

Crone, P. and Cook, M. (1977), Hagarism: The Making of the Islamic World, Cambridge

Crone, P. and Hinds, M. (1986), God’s Caliph: Religious Authority in the First Centuries of Islam, Cambridge

Cross, F. L. (1965), ‘Early Western liturgical manuscripts’, JTS 116: 61–67Google Scholar

Cruickshank, G. D. R. (2000), ‘The battle of Dunnichen and the Aberlemno battlescene’, in Cowan, E. J. and McDonald, B. A. (eds.), Alba: Celtic Scotland in the Medieval Era, East Linton, pp. 69–87Google Scholar

Crusafont i Sabater, M. (1994), El sistema monetario visigodo: cobre y oro, Barcelona and Madrid

Cubitt, C. (1992), ‘Pastoral care and conciliar canons: the provisions of the 747 Council of Clofeshoh’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 193–211

Cubitt, C. (1995), Anglo-Saxon Church Councils, c. 650–850, Leicester

Cubitt, C. (2000), ‘Sites and sanctity: revisiting the cult of murdered and martyred Anglo-Saxon royal saints’, EME 9.1Google Scholar

Cummian, , Cummian’s Letter ‘De Controversia paschali’ and the ‘De Ratione Conputandi’, ed. and trans. Walsh, M. and Cróinín, D. Ó (Studies and Texts 86), Toronto (1988)

Cunliffe, B. (1993), Wessex to 1000, Harlow

Curtius, E. (1938), ‘Zur Literarästhetik des Mittelalters’, Zeitschrift für Romanische Philologie 58Google Scholar

Cutler, A. (1985), The Craft of Ivory: Sources, Techniques, and Uses in the Mediterranean World: A.D. 200–1400, Washington, DC

Cutler, A. (1994), The Hand of the Master: Craftsmanship, Ivory, and Society in Byzantium (9th–11th Centuries), Princeton, NJ

Cyprianus, , Life, Testament, Letters of Caesarius of Arles, trans. Klingshirn, W. E. (Translated Texts for Historians 19), Liverpool (1994)

d Jong, M. (1986), Kind en klooster in de vroege middeleeuwen. Aspecten van de schenking van kinderen aan klooster in het frankishe rijk 500–900 (Amsterdamse Historische Reeks 8), Amsterdam

D’Ors, A. (1956), ‘La territorialidad del derecho de los Visigodos’, in Estudios visigóticos, I, Rome and Madrid, pp. 91–124Google Scholar

D’Ors, A. (1960), ‘El Código de Eurico. Edición, palingenesia, indices’, in Estudios visigóticos, ii, Rome and MadridGoogle Scholar

D’Ors, A. ‘El Código de Eurico’, Estudios Visigóticos 2 (1960): 20–43Google Scholar

Démians d’Archimbaud, G. et al. (1994), L’Oppidum de Saint-Blaise du Ve au VIIe s. (Documents d’Archéologie Française 45), Paris

Déroche, V. (1991), ‘La polémique anti-judaïque au VIe et VIIe siècle, une mémoire inédite: Les Kephalaia’, Travaux et Mémoires 11: 275–311Google Scholar

Díaz Martínez, P. C. (1986–87), ‘La monarquía sueva en el s. V. Aspectos políticos y prosopográficos’, Studia Historica, Historia Antigua 4–5. 1: 205–26Google Scholar

Díaz Martínez, P. C. (1987), Formas económicas y sociales en el monacato visigodo, Salamanca

Díaz y Díaz, M. C. (1970), ‘La vida eremítica en el reino visigodo’, in España Eremítica. Actas de la VI Semana de Estudios Monásticos. Abadia de San Salvador de Leyre, 15–20 Septiembre 1963, Pamplona, pp. 49–62Google Scholar

Díaz y Díaz, M. C. (1982), ‘Introductión general’ in Reta, J. Oroz et al. (eds.), Isidoro de Sevilla, Etimologías, 1, Madrid, pp. 1–257Google Scholar

Díaz y Díaz, M. C. (1992), ‘El latín de España en el siglo VII: lengua y escritura según los textos documentales’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (1992), pp. 25–40

Dölling, H. (1958), Haus und Hof in westgermanischen Volksrechten, Münster

Düwel, K. (1978), ‘Runeninschriften’, in Ahrens, C. (ed.), Sachsen und Angelsachsen (Veröffentlichungen des Helms-Museums 32), Hamburg, pp. 219–30Google Scholar

Düwel, K., Jankuhn, H., Siems, H. and Dimpe, D. K. (eds.) (1985, 1987), Untersuchungen zu Handel und Verkehr der vor- und frühgeschichtlichen Zeit in Mittel und Nordeuropa, III: Der Handel des frühen Mittelalters; IV: Der Handel der Karolingerund Wikingerzeit, Göttingen

Dagens, C. (1977), Saint Grégoire le Grand: culture et expérience chrétienne, Paris

Dagron, G. and Déroche, V. (1998), ‘Juifs et Chrétiens dans l’Orient du VIIe siècle’, Travaux et Mémoires du Centre de Recherche d’Histoire et Civilisation de Byzance 11: 17–273Google Scholar

Dagron, G. (1985), ‘Un tarif des sportules à payer aux curiosi du port de Séleucie de Piérie’, Travaux et Mémoires 9: 435–55Google Scholar

Dagron, G. and Déroche, V. (1991), ‘Juifs et Chrétiens dans l’Orient du VIIe siècle’, Travaux et Mémoires 11: 17–273Google Scholar

Dagron, G. and Feissel, D. (1987), Inscriptions de Cilicie (Travaux et Mémoires du Centre de Recherche Historique et Civilisation de Byzance 4), Paris

Daim, F. (1993), ‘Vorbild und Konfrontation – Slawen und Awaren im Ostalpenund Donauraum. Bemerkungen zur Forschungssituation’, in Winkelbauer, T. (ed.), Kontakte und Konflikte. Böhmen, Mähren und Österreich: Aspekte eines Jahrtausends gemeinsamer Geschichte (Schriftenreihe des Waldviertel Heimatbundes 36), pp. 27–41Google Scholar

Daim, F. (ed.) (1996), Reitervölker aus dem Osten, Eisenstadt

Dalland, M. (1992), ‘Long cist burials at Four Winds, Longniddry, East Lothian’, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 122: 197–206Google Scholar

Daly, W. M. (1994), ‘Clovis: how barbaric, how pagan?’, Speculum 69: 619–64Google Scholar

Damminger, F. (1998), ‘Dwellings, settlements and settlement patterns in Merovingian southwest Germany and adjacent areas’, in Wood, I. N. (ed.), Franks and Alamanni in the Merovingian Period: An Ethnographic Perspective, Woodbridge, pp. 33–89Google Scholar

Danaher, K. (1972), The Year in Ireland, Cork and Minneapolis

Daniélou, J. (1961), The Ministry of Women in the Early Church, English translation Simon, G., London

Dannheimer, H. and Dopsch, H. (eds.) (1998), Die Bajuwaren von Severin bis Tassilo 488–788: Gemeinsame Landesausstellung des Freistaates Bayern und des Landes Salzburg, Rosenheim/Bayern, Mattsee/Salzburg, 19. Mai bis 6. November 1988, Munich and Salzburg

Dark, K. R. (1995), Theoretical Archaeology, London

Dark, K. R. (2000), Britain and the End of the Roman Empire, Stroud

Dark, K. (1993), Civitas to Kingdom: British Political Continuity 300–800, Leicester

Dark, K. R. (1994), Civitas to Kingdom: British Political Continuity 300–800, Leicester, London and New York

Dark, K. R. (ed.) (1995), External Contacts and the Economy of Late Roman and Post-Roman Britain, Woodbridge

Das Konzil von Chalkedon, ed. Grillmeier, A. and Bacht, H., Würzburg (1951–64)

Das Polyptychon von Saint-Germain-des-Prés, ed. Hägermann, D., Cologne (1993)

Dauterman Maguire, E., Maguire, H. and Duncan-Flowers, M. (1989), Art and Holy Powers in the Early Christian House (Illinois Byzantine Studies 2), Urbana

David, P. (1947), Etudes historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VIe au XIIe siècle, Lisbon and Paris

Davies, W. (1978), An Early Welsh Microcosm, London

Davies, W. (1979a), The Llandaff Charters, Aberystwyth

Davies, W. (1979b), ‘Roman settlements and post-Roman estates in south-east Wales’, in Casey, P. J. (ed.), The End of Roman Britain (BAR British Series 71), Oxford, pp. 153–73Google Scholar

Davies, W. (1982a), Wales in the Early Middle Ages, Leicester

Davies, W. (1982b), ‘The Latin charter-tradition in western Britain, Brittany and Ireland in the early mediaeval period’, in Whitelock, D., McKitterick, R. and Dumville, D. (eds.), Ireland in Early Mediaeval Europe, Cambridge, pp. 258–80Google Scholar

Davies, W. (1993), ‘Celtic kingships in the early middle ages’, in Duggan, A. J. (ed.), Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe, London, pp. 101–24Google Scholar

Davies, W. H. (1968), ‘The church in Wales’, in Barley, M. W. and Hanson, R. P. C. (eds.), Christianity in Britain, 300–700, Leicester, pp. 131–50Google Scholar

Davies, W. (1982), Wales in the Early Middle Ages, Leicester

Davies, W. and Vierck, H. (1974), ‘The contexts of Tribal Hidage: social aggregates and settlement patterns’, FrSt 8: 223–93Google Scholar

Davies, W. (1978), An Early Welsh Microcosm: Studies in the Llandaff Charters (Royal Historical Society), London

Davies, W. (1993), ‘Celtic kingships in the early Middle Ages’, in Duggan, A. J. (ed.), Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe (King’s College London Medieval Studies 10)Google Scholar

Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.) (1986), The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe, Cambridge

Davies, Wendy (1978), An Early Welsh Microcosm: Studies in the Llandaff Charters, London

Davies, Wendy (1982), Wales in the Early Middle Ages, Leicester

Davies, Wendy (1983), ‘Priests and rural communities in east Brittany in the ninth century’, EC 20: 177–97Google Scholar

Davies, Wendy (1992), ‘The myth of the Celtic church’, in Edwards, N. and Lane, A. (eds.), The Early Church in Wales and the West, Oxford, pp. 12–21Google Scholar

Davies, Wendy et al. (2000), The Inscriptions of Early Medieval Brittany, Oakville, CT and Aberystwyth

Davis-Weyer, C. (1971), Early Medieval Art 300–1150, New York

de Boe, G. and Verhaeghe, F. (eds.) (1997), Rural Settlements in Medieval Europe (Papers of the Medieval Europe Brugge 1997 Conference 6), Bruges

De Duodecim Abusivis Saeculi, ed. Hellmann, S. (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 34, series 3, vol. 4), part 1, Leipzig (1909–10), pp. 32–60

de Goeje, M. J. (1900), Mémoire sur la conquête de la Syrie, Leiden

de Hamel, C. (1986), A History of Illuminated Manuscripts, Oxford

de Jong, M. (1999), ‘Adding insult to injury: Julian of Toledo and his Historia Wambae’, in Heather, P. (ed.), The Visigoths: From the Migration Period to the Seventh Century, Woodbridge, pp. 373–89Google Scholar

De Lange, N. (1996), Greek Jewish Texts from the Cairo Genizah, Tübingen

De Lange, N., Greek Jewish Texts from the Cairo Genizah, Tübingen (1996)

de Maillé, M. (1971), Les Cryptes de Jouarre, Paris

De Marrais, E. L., Castillo, J. and Earle, T. (1996), ‘Ideology, materialization, and power strategies’, Current Anthropology 37.1: 15–31Google Scholar

de Nie, G. (1987), Views from a Many-Windowed Tower: Studies of Imagination in the Work of Gregory of Tours, Amsterdam

de Nie, G. (1987), Views from a Many-Windowed Tower: Studies of Imagination in the Works of Gregory of Tours (Studies in Classical Antiquity 7), Amsterdam

de Rubeis, F. (2002), ‘Epigraphs’, in Rocca, C. (ed.), Italy in the Early Middle Ages, Oxford, pp. 220–7Google Scholar

De Vries, J. (1956/1970), Altgermanische Religionsgeschichte, 1: Berlin

De Vries, J. (1956), ‘Das Königtum bei den Germanen’, Saeculum 7: 289–309Google Scholar

Deacon, Paul, Historia Langobardorum, ed. Bethmann, L. and Waitz, G., MGH SRG XLVIII, Hanover (1878)

Deanesley, M. (1961), The Pre-Conquest Church in England, London

Decker, M. (2001), ‘Food for an empire: wine and oil production in North Syria’, in Kingsley, and Decker, (2001), pp. 69–86

Decretio Childeberti, see Lex Salica (65-tit.)

Deichmann, F. W. (1958), Frühchristliche Bauten und Mosaiken von Ravenna, Baden-Baden

Deichmann, F. W. (1974), Ravenna, Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, 11, 1, Wiesbaden

Deichmann, F. W. (1976), Ravenna, Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, 11, 2, Wiesbaden

Dekkers, E. (ed.), Clavis Patrum Latinorum, 3rd rev. edn, Turnhout (1995)

Delage, M.-J. (1971), Césaire d’Arles: sermons au peuple, 1 (Sources Chrétiennes 175), Paris

Delano-Smith, C. (1992), ‘The Annales for archaeology?’, Antiquity 66: 539–41Google Scholar

Delbrück, R. (1929), Die Consulardiptychen und verwandte Denkmäler, Berlin

Delbrück, R. (1978), Die Consulardiptychen und verwandte Denkmäler, Berlin

Delbrüuck, H. (1980), History of the Art of War within the Framework of Political History, trans. Renfroe, W. T., vol. II: The Germans, Westport, CT and LondonGoogle Scholar

Delestre, X. and Périn, P. (eds.) (1998), La Datation des structures et des objets du haut moyen âge: méthodes et résultats (Mémoires de l’Association Française d’Archéologie Mérovingienne 7), Condé-sur-Noireau

Delmaire, R. (1989), Largesses sacrées et res privata: l’aerarium impérial et son administration du IVe au VIe siècle, Rome

Delogu, P. (2002), An Introduction to Medieval History, London

Delogu, P., Guillou, A. and Ortalli, G. (1980), Longobardi e bizantini (Storia d’Italia 1), Venice

Demolon, P., in Galinié, H. and Verhaeghe, F. (eds.) (1994), Archéologie des villes dans le Nord-Ouest de l´Europe (VIIe-XIIIe siècle), Douai

Demougeot, E. (1979), La Formation de l’Europe et les invasions barbares, ii: De l’Avènement de Dioclétien au début du VIe siècle, Paris

Dench, E. (1995), From Barbarians to New Men: Greek, Roman and Modern Perceptions of Peoples from the Central Apennines, Oxford

Dennett, D. C. (1948), ‘Pirenne and Muhammad’, Speculum 23: 167–90Google Scholar

Dennett, D. C. (1950), Conversion and the Poll Tax in Early Islam, Cambridge, MA

Dentzer, J.-M. (ed.) (1985), Hauran I: recherches archéologiques sur la Syrie du Sud à l’époque hellénistique et romaine, Paris

Der Nersessian, S. (1978), Armenian Art, London

Desalle, L. R. (1961), ‘Comparaison, datation, localisation relative des Règles monastiques de S. Césaire d’Arles, S. Ferréol d’Uzès et de la Regula Tarnatensis monasterii’, Augustiniana 11: 5–26Google Scholar

Descombes, F. (ed.), Recueil des Inscriptions chrétiennes de la Gaule antérieures à la Renaissance carolingienne XV Paris (1985)

George of Cyprus, Descriptio Orbis Romani, ed. Gelzer, H., Leipzig (1890)

Deshusses, J. (1982), ‘Les sacramentaires. Etat actuel de la recherche’, Archiv für Liturgiewissenschaft 28: 19–46Google Scholar

Devreese, R. (1937), ‘La fin inédite d’une lettre de saint Maxime: un baptême forcé de Juifs et de Samaritains à Carthage en 632’, Revue des Sciences Religieuses 17: 25–35Google Scholar

Devroey, J. P. (1984), ‘Un monastère dans l’économie d’échanges: les services de transport de l’abbaye de Saint-Germain-des-Prés au IXe siècle’, Annales ESC 39: 570–89Google Scholar

Devroey, J.-P. (2000), ‘La participation des Juifs au commerce dans le monde franc (VIe–Xe siècles)’, in Dierkens, A. and Sansterre, J. M. (eds.), Voyages et voyageurs à Byzance et en Occident du VIe au XIe siècle, Geneva, pp. 339–74Google Scholar

Devroey, J.-P. (1995), ‘Juifs et Syriens. A propos de la géographie économique de la Gaule au haut moyen âge’, in Duvosquel, J.-M. and Thoen, E. (eds.), Peasants and Townsmen in Medieval Europe: Studia in honorem Adriaan Verhulst, Ghent, pp. 51–72Google Scholar

Dhuoda, , Liber Manualis, PL 106

Dickinson, T. M. (1980), ‘The present state of Anglo-Saxon cemetery studies’, in Rahtz, P., Dickinson, T. M. and Watts, L. (eds.), Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries 1979 (BAR British Series 82), OxfordGoogle Scholar

Dickinson, T. M. (2002), ‘What’s new in early medieval burial archaeology?’, EME II: 71–87Google Scholar

Dickinson, T. (1993), ‘Early Saxon saucer brooches: a preliminary overview’, Anglo- Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 6: 11–44Google Scholar

Dickinson, T. and Speake, G. (1992), ‘The seventh-century cremation burial in Asthall Barrow, Oxfordshire: a reassessment’, in Carver, (1992), pp. 95–130

Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen, ed. Liebermann, F., Halle (1903–16)

Die von Guidi herausgegebene syrische Chronik, trans. Nöldeke, T., Vienna (1893)

Dierkens, A. (1985), Abbayes et chapitres entre Sambre et Meuse (VII–XI siècles) (Beihefte der Francia 14), Sigmaringen

Diesner, H. J. (1981), ‘Das christliche Bildungsprogramm des Beda Venerabilis (672/73–735)’, Theologische Literaturzeitung 106, 12:. 865–872Google Scholar

Diesner, J. (1964), ‘Das Mönchtum der Vandalenzeit in Africa’, in Kirche und Staat im spätrömischen Reich, Berlin, pp. 140–8Google Scholar

Dijk, S. J. P. van (1961), ‘The urban and papal rites in seventh and eighth century Rome’, Sacris Erudiri 12: 411–87Google Scholar

Dill, S. (1898, reprint 1958), Roman Society in the Last Century of the Western Empire, London

Dill, S. (1926), Roman Society in Gaul in the Merovingian Age, London

Dillon, M. (1946), The Cycles of the Kings, Oxford

Dio, Cassius Roman History, ed. and trans. Cary, E. (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1914–27)

Diplomata Regum Francorum e Stirpe Merovingica, ed. Kölzer, D. T., Die Urkunden der Merowinger, 2 vols., Hanover (2001)

Diplomata Regum Francorum e Stirpe Merowingica, ed. Pertz, K., MGH Dipl. in fol., Hanover (1872)

Diplomata, Chartae, Epistolae. Leges, aliaque Instrumenta ad Res Gallo-Francicas Spectantia, ed. Pardessus, J., 2 vols., Paris (1843–9)

Discipline générale antique (IIe–IXe siècles), ed. (both Greek and Latin texts) and French trans. Joannou, P.-P. (Pontificia Commissione per la Redazione del Codice di Diritto Canonico Orientale, Fonti, Fascicolo IX), 2 vols. in 3 parts, Rome, 1962–3; Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils (text with Eng. trans. of canons of Ecumenical Councils recognised by the Roman Catholic Church, both doctrinal and disciplinary), ed. Tanner, N. P., 2 vols., London and Washington, DC (1990)

Ditten, H. (1993), Ethnische Verschiebungen zwischen des Balkanhalbinsel und Kleinasien vom Ende des 6. bis zur zweiten Hälfte des 9. Jahrhunderts (Berliner Byzantinische Arbeiten 59), Berlin

Ditten, H. (1978a), ‘Zur Bedeutung der Einwanderung der Slawen’, in Winkelmann, F. et al. (eds.), Byzanz im 7. Jahrhundert: Untersuchungen zur Herausbildung des Feudalismus, Berlin, pp. 73–160Google Scholar

Ditten, H. (1978b), ‘Bemerkungen zu den ersten Ansatzen zur Staatsbildung bei Kroaten und Serben im 7. Jahrhundert’, in Vavřinek, V. (ed.), Beiträge zur byzantinischen Geschichte im 9.-11. Jahrhundert, Prague, pp. 441–62Google Scholar

Ditten, H. (1981), ‘Die Veränderungen auf dem Balkan in der Zeit vom 6. bis zum 10. Jh. im Spiegel der veränderterten Bedeutung der Provinzen der thrakischen Diözese’, Byzantinobulgarica 7: 157–79Google Scholar

Ditten, H. (1983a), ‘Zum Verhältnis zwischen Protobulgaren und Slawen vom Ende des 7. bis zum Anfang des 9. Jahrhunderts’, in Köpstein, H. (ed.), Besonderheiten der byzantinischen Feudalentwicklung, Berlin, pp. 85–95Google Scholar

Ditten, H. (1983b), ‘Prominente Slawen und Bulgaren im byzantinischen Diensten (Ende des 7. bis Anfang des 10. Jahrhunderts)’, in Köpstein, H. and Winkelmann, F. (eds.), Studien zum 8. und 9. Jahrhunderts im Byzanz, Berlin, pp. 95–119Google Scholar

Dixon, A. A. A. (1971), The Umayyad Caliphate, London

Dixon, P. (1982), ‘How Saxon is a Saxon house?’, in Dury, J. (ed.), Structural Reconstruction (BAR British Series 110), Oxford, pp. 275–88Google Scholar

Doctrina Jacobi Nuper Baptizati, in Dagron, G. and Déroche, V., ‘Juifs et Chrétiens dans l’Orient du VIIe siècle’, Travaux et Mémoires du Centre de Recherche d’Histoire et Civilisation de Byzance 11 (1991): 70–219Google Scholar

Dodd, E. C. (1961), Byzantine Silver Stamps (Dumbarton Oaks Studies 7), Washington, DC

Dodd, E. C. (1992), ‘The location of silver stamping: evidence from newly discovered stamps’, in Boyd, and Mundell Mango, (1992), pp. 217–23

Dodgson, J. McN. (1966), ‘The significance of the distribution of the English place-name in -ingas, -inga, in south-east England’, Medieval Archaeology 10: 1–29Google Scholar

Doe, B. (1971), Southern Arabia, London

Doherty, C. (1982), ‘Some aspects of hagiography as a source for Irish economic history’, Peritia 1: 300–28Google Scholar

Doherty, C. (1985), ‘The monastic town in early medieval Ireland’, in Clarke, H. B. and Simms, A. (eds.), The Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe, 1 (BAR International Series 255. I), Oxford, pp. 45–75Google Scholar

Doherty, C. (1991), ‘The cult of St Patrick and the politics of Armagh in the seventh century’, in Picard, J.- M. (ed.), Ireland and Northern France AD 600–850, Blackrock, Dublin, pp. 53–94Google Scholar

Dolinescu-Ferche, S. (1984), ‘La culture “Ipoteşti-Ciurel-Cindeşti” (Ve–VIIe siècles). La situation en Valachie’, Dacia 28: 117–47Google Scholar

Donat, P. (1980), Haus, Hof und Dorf in Mitteleuropa von 7.–12. Jahrhundert, Berlin

Donat, P. and Fischer, R. E. (1994), ‘Die Anfänge slawischer Siedlung westlich der Oder’, Jahrbuch für Brandenburgische Landesgeschichte 45: 7–30Google Scholar

Donatus, Artes, ed. Keil, H., Grammatici Latini, IV, Leipzig (1857), pp. 355–402

Donner, F. M. (1981), The Early Islamic Conquests, Princeton, NJ

Dornier, A. (ed.) (1977), Mercian Studies, Leicester

Down, A. and Welch, M. (1990), Chichester Excavations 7: Apple Down and the Mardens, Chichester

Dralle, L. (1981), Slaven an Havel und Spree: Studien zur Geschichte des hevellischwilzischen Fürstentums (6.–10. Jahrhundert), Berlin

Drew, K. F. (1987), ‘Another look at the origins of the middle ages: a reassessment of the role of the Germanic kingdoms’, Speculum 62: 803–12Google Scholar

Drijvers, J. W. and Hunt, D. (eds.) (1999), The Late Roman World and Its Historian: Interpreting Ammianus Marcellinus, London

Drinkwater, J. F. (1983), Roman Gaul, London

Drinkwater, J. F. (1996), ‘“The Germanic threat on the Rhine frontier”: a Romano-Gallic artefact?’, in Mathisen, R. W. and Sivan, H. S. (eds.), Shifting Frontiers in Late Antiquity, Aldershot, pp. 20–30Google Scholar

Duane, W. H. and Bright, P. (eds.) (1995), De doctrina Christiana, A Classic of Western Culture, Notre-Dame and London

Dubois, J. and Lemaitre, J.-L. (1993), Sources et méthodes de l’hagiographie médiévale, Paris

Duchesne–Guillemin, J. (1964), La Religion de l’Iran ancien, Paris

Duchesne, L. (1910), Fastes épiscopaux de l’ancienne Gaule, II, 2nd edn, Paris

Duczko, W. (ed.) (1993), Arkeologi och miljögeografi I Gamla Uppsala: Studier och rapport (Opia 7), Uppsala

Duine, F. (1912–13, 1914–15), ‘La vie de saint Samson’, Annales de Bretagne 28: 332–56; 30: 123–64Google Scholar

Dumézil, G. (1959), Les Dieux des Germains: essai sur la formation de la religion scandinave, Paris. Danish, trans. (1969), De nordiske Guder, Copenhagen

Dumville, D. (1986), ‘The historical value of the Historia Brittonum’, Arthurian Literature 6: 1–26Google Scholar

Dumville, D. N. (1972–74), ‘Some aspects of chronology of the Historia Brittonum’, Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 25: 439–45Google Scholar

Dumville, D. N. (1975–76), ‘“Nennius” and the Historia Brittonum’, Studia Celtica 10–11: 78–95Google Scholar

Dumville, D. N. (1985), see Primary Sources

Dumville, D. (1989), ‘The Tribal Hidage: an introduction to its texts and their history’, in Bassett, (1989), pp. 225–30

Dumville, D. N. (1984a), ‘Gildas and Maelgwn: problems of dating’, in Lapidge, and Dumville, (1984), pp. 51–9

Dumville, D. N. (1984b), ‘The chronology of De Excidio Britanniae, Book I’, in Lapidge, and Dumville, (1984), pp. 61–84

Dumville, D. N. (1984c), ‘Some British aspects of the earliest Irish Christianity’, in Chatháin, Ní and Richter, (1984), pp. 16–24

Dumville, D. N. et al. (eds.) (1993), Saint Patrick, AD 493–1993, Woodbridge

Dumville, D. (1976), ‘The Anglian collection of royal genealogies and regnal lists’, Anglo-Saxon England 5: 23–50Google Scholar

Dumville, D. (1989), ‘Essex, Middle Anglia and the expansion of Mercia in the southeast Midlands’, in Bassett, (1989), pp. 123–40

Dumville, D. N. (1976), ‘The Anglian collection of royal genealogies and regnal lists’, Anglo-Saxon England 5: 23–50Google Scholar

Dumville, D. N. (1977), ‘Kingship, genealogies and regnal lists’, in Sawyer, and Wood, (1977), pp. 72–104

Dumville, D. N. (1993), Saint Patrick A.D. 493–1993, Woodbridge

Dumville, D. N. (ed.), The Historia Brittonumm, III: the ‘Vatican’ Recension, Cambridge (1985)

Duncan, A. A. M. (1981), ‘Bede, Iona, and the Picts’, in Davis, R. H. C. and Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (eds.), The Writing of History in the Middle Ages: Essays Presented to R. W. Southern, Oxford, pp. 1–42Google Scholar

Dunlop, D. M. (1966), ‘The Khazars’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 325–56

Dunn, A. (1994), ‘The transition from polis to kastron in the Balkans (3rd–8th/9th century): general and regional perspectives’, BMGS 18: 60–80Google Scholar

Duri, A. A. (1960), Muqaddima fi tarikh sadr al-Islam, Beirut

Duri, A. A. (1983), The Rise of Historical Writing among the Arabs, ed. and trans. Conrad, L. I., Princeton, NJ

Durliat, J. (1982), ‘Les attributions civiles des évêques byzantins: l’exemple du diocése d’Afrique 553–709’, Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 32.2: 73–84Google Scholar

Durliat, J. (1981), Les Dédicaces d’ouvrages de défense dans l’Afrique byzantine, Paris

Durliat, J. (1979), ‘Les attributions civiles des évêques mérovingiens: l’exemple de Didier, évêque de Cahors (630–655)’, Annales du Midi 91: 237–54Google Scholar

Durliat, J. (1990), Les Finances publiques de Dioclétien aux Carolingiens (284–889) (Beihefte der Francia 21), Sigmaringen

Durliat, J. (1979), ‘Les attributions civiles des évêques mérovingiens: l’exemple de Didier évêque de Cahors, 630–655’, Annales du Midi 91: 237–53Google Scholar

Durliat, J. (1990), Les Finances publiques de Diocletien aux Carolingiens (284–889) (Beihefte der Francia 21), Sigmaringen

Durliat, J. (1982), ‘Taxes sur l’entrée des marchandises dans la cité de Carales-Cagliari à l’époque byzantine (582–602)’, DOP 36: 1–14Google Scholar

Durliat, J. (1990), De la Ville antique à la ville byzantine: le problème des subsistences (Collection de l’Ecole Française de Rome 136), Rome

Durliat, J. (1998), ‘Les conditions du commerce au VIe siècle’, in Hodges, (1998), pp. 89–117

Durliat, J. and Guillou, A. (1984), ‘Le tarif d’Abydos (vers 492)’, BCH 10: 581–98Google Scholar

Durliat, J. (1990), Les finances publiques dans le monde latin, de Dioclétien aux Carolingiens, 284–888 (Beihefte der Francia 21), Sigmaringen.

Dussaud, R. (1955), Les Arabes en Syrie avant l’Islam, Paris

Duval, N. (ed.) (1996), Les Premiers Monuments chrétiens de la France, 11, Paris

Duval, N. (ed.) (1998), Les Premiers Monuments chrétiens de la France, 111, Paris.

Dvornik, F. (1962), The Slavs in European History and Civilization, New Brunswick, NJ

Dyer, C. (1992), Review of Bintliff, (ed.), The Annales School and Archaeology, Medieval Archaeology 36: 361

Eagles, B. (1989), ‘Lindsey’, in Bassett, (1989), pp. 202–12

Earle, T. (1990), ‘Style and iconography as legitimation in complex chiefdoms’, in Conkey, M. and Hastorf, C. (eds.), The Use of Style in Archaeology, Cambridge, pp. 61–72Google Scholar

Ebling, H. (1974), Prosopographie der Amtsträger des Merowingerreiches von Chlothar II, (613) bis Karl Martell (741) (Beihefte der Francia 2), Munich

Ebling, H. (1974), Prosopographie der Amtsträger des Merowingerreiches (Beihefte der Francia 2), Sigmaringen

Ebling, H. (1974), Prosopographie der Amtsträger des Merowingerreiches: von Chlothar II (613) bis Karl Martell (714) (Beihefte der Francia 2), Munich

Ecloga. Das Gesetzbuch Leons III und Konstantins V, ed. Burgmann, L. (Forschungen zur byzantinischen Rechtsgeschichte 10), Frankfurt (1983)

Stephanus, Eddius, Vita Wilfridi, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B., The Life of Bishop Wilfrid by Eddius Stephanus, Cambridge (1927)

Edictum Rothari, ed. Bluhme, F., Leges Langobardorum, MGH Leges in fol. IV, Hanover (1868)

Edictus Chilperici, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. 1, Hanover (1883), pp. 8–10

Edwards, N. (1990), The Archaeology of Early Medieval Ireland, London

Effros, B. (2002), Caring for Body and Soul: Burial and the Afterlife in the Merovingian World, University Park, PA

Effros, B. (2003), Merovingian Mortuary Archaeology and the Making of the Early Middle Ages, Berkeley

Egloff, M. (1977), Kellia: la poterie copte. Quatre siècles d’artisanat et d’échanges en Basse-Egypte (Recherches Suisses d’Archéologie Copte 3), Geneva

Eidelberg, S. (1953), ‘Maarufia in Rabbenu Gershom’s Responsa’, Historia Judaica 15: 59–66Google Scholar

Eikhoff, E. (1966), Seekrieg und Seepolitik zwischen Islam und Abendland, Berlin

Einhard, , Vita Karoli Magni, ed. Waitz, G., MGH SRG XXV, Hanover and Leipzig (1911)

Einhard, , Vita Karoli Magni, English trans. in Dutton, P., Charlemagne’s Courtier: The Complete Einhard, Ontario (1999), pp. 15–39

Eisner, J. (1966), Rukoěet’ slovanské archeologie, Prague

Eliade, M. (1989), Shamanism: Archaic Techniques of Ecstasy, Harmondsworth

Eligius, , Praedicatio Sancti Eligii, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM IV, Hanover (1902), pp. 749–61

Ellis Davidson, H. R. (1978), ‘Shape-changing in Old Norse sagas’, in Porter, J. R. and Russell, W. M. S. (eds.), Animals in Folklore, Cambridge, pp. 126–42Google Scholar

Ellis Davidson, H. R. (1988), Myths and Symbols in Pagan Europe, Manchester

Ellis Davidson, H. (1988), Myths and Symbols in Pagan Europe: Early Scandinavian and Celtic Religions, Manchester

Ellmers, D. (1970), ‘Zur Ikonographie nordischer Goldbrakteaten’, Jahrbuch des Römisch-Germanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz 17: 201–84Google Scholar

Ellmers, D. (1972), Frühmittelalterliche Handelsschiffahrt in Mittel- und Nordeuropa, Neumünster

Elsner, J. (1995), Art and the Roman Viewer: The Transformation of Art from the Pagan World to Christianity, Cambridge

Elton, H. (1996), Warfare in Roman Europe, 350–425, Oxford

Empereur, J.-Y. and Picon, M. (1989), ‘Les régions de production d’amphores impériales en Méditerranée orientale’, in Amphores romaines et histoire économique: dix ans de recherche (Collection de l’Ecole Française de Rome 114), Rome, pp. 223–48Google Scholar

Ende, W. (1977), Arabische Nation und islamische Geschichte: Die Umayyaden im Urteil arabischer Autoren des 20 Jahrhunderts, Beirut

Engel, J. (ed.) (1970), Großer historischer Weltatlas, Munich

English Historical Documents, 1, ed. Whitelock, D., 2nd edn, London and New York (1979)

Ennodius, , Opera, ed. Vogel, E., MGH AA VII, Berlin (1885)

Enright, M. J. (1996), Lady with a Mead Cup, Dublin

Ensslin, W. (1947), The oderich der Grosse, Munich

Ensslin, W. (1967), ‘The government and administration of the Byzantine Empire’, in Hussey, J. M. (ed.), The Cambridge Medieval History, IV, ii: The Byzantine Empire, Cambridge, pp. 1–54Google Scholar

Eogan, G. and Byrne, F. J. (1968), ‘Excavations at Knowth, Co. Meath 1962–5’, PRIA 66, Section C: 299–400Google Scholar

Ephesus, John, Historiae Ecclesiasticae Pars Tertia, ed. with Latin trans. Brooks, E.W., 2 vols., Paris (1936); repr. Louvain (1952)

Ephesus, John, Lives of the Eastern Saints, ed. and trans. Brooks, E. W., Patrologia Orientalis 17 (1923), pp. 1–307; 18 (1924), pp. 513–698; 20 (1926), pp. 153–285

Epistolae Aevi Merowingici Collectae, ed. Gundlach, W., MGH Epp. III, Hanover (1892), pp. 434–68

Epistolae Austrasicae, ed. Gundlach, W., MGH Epp. III, Hanover (1892), pp. 111–53; repr. in CCSL 117, Turnhout (1957), pp. 405–70

Epistolae S. Desiderii Cadurcensis, ed. Norberg, D., Studia Latina Stockholmiensia VI, Uppsala (1961)

Erchanberti Breviarium, ed. Pertz, G. MGH SS 11, Hanover (1829), p. 328

Erdmann, C. (1935), The Origin of the Idea of Crusade, trans. Baldwin, M. W. and Goffart, W. (1977), Princeton, NJ

Erdmann, K. (1943), Die Kunst Irans zur Zeit der Sasaniden, Berlin

Erhart, A. (1985), ‘U kolébky slovanských jazyků’, Slavia 54: 337–45Google Scholar

Eriksen, T. H. (1993), Ethnicity and Nationalism: Anthropological Perspectives, London

Ernst, R. (1976), Die Nordwestslaven und das fränkische Reich: Beobachtungen zur Geschichte ihrer Nachbarschaft und zur Elbe als nordöstlicher Reichsgrenze bis in die Zeit Karl des Großen, Berlin

Esmonde, Cleary A. S. (1989), The Ending of Roman Britain, London

Esmonde Cleary, S. (1989), The Ending of Roman Britain, London

Etchingham, C. (1994), ‘Bishops in the early Irish church: a reassessment’, Studia Hibernica 28: 35–62Google Scholar

Etchingham, C. (1999), Church Organisation in Ireland Ad 650 to 1000, Maynooth

Ettinger, S. (1966), ‘Kievan Russia’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 319–24

Ettinghausen, R. (1972), From Byzantium to Sasanian Iran and the Islamic World, Leiden

Eugippius, , Vita Severini, ed. Régerat, P. (Sources Chrétiennes 374), Paris (1991)

Eutychius, , Chronicle, ed. Cheikho, L., Beirut (1906–9)

Evagrius, , Ecclesiastical History, ed. Bidez, J. and Parmentier, L., London (1898); repr. Amsterdam (1964)

Evagrius, , English trans. Whitby, M., Ecclesiastical History, Liverpool (2000)

Evagrius, , French trans. , A.-J. Festugière, Byzantion 45 (1975): 187–488

Evans, A. C. (1986), The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, London

Everitt, A. (1986), Continuity and Colonization, Leicester

Ewig, E. (1953), ‘Die fränkischen Teilungen und Teilreiche (511–613)’, Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur [in Mainz]. Abhandlungen der geistes- und sozialwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Jahrgang 1952, 9: 651–715; repr. in Ewig, (1976–79), I, pp. 114–71Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1963), ‘Résidence et capitale pendant le haut moyen âge’, Revue Historique 230: 25–72; repr. in Ewig, (1976–79), I, pp. 362–408Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1965), ‘Descriptio Franciae’, in Beumann, H. (ed.), Karl der Grosse, I: Persönlichkeit und Geschichte, Düsseldorf,pp. 143–77; repr. in Ewig, (1976–79), I, pp. 274–322Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1974), ‘Studien zur merowingischen Dynastie’, FrSt 8: 15–59Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1976–79), Spätantikes und fränkisches Gallien: Gesammelte Schriften (1952–1973), ed. Atsma, H., 2 vols. (Beihefte der Francia 3/1–2), Munich

Ewig, E. (1952), ‘Die fränkischen Teilreiche im 7 Jahrhundert (613–714)’, Trierer Zeitschrift 22: 85–144; repr. in Ewig, , Gallien I, pp. 172–230Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1965), ‘Noch einmal zum “Staatsstreich” Grimoalds’, in Bauer, C., Böhm, L. and Miller, M. (eds.), Speculum historiale: Geschichte im Spiegel von Geschichtsschreibung und Geschichtsdeutung, Freiburg and Munich, pp. 454–7; repr. in Ewig, , Gallien I, pp. 573–7Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1976, 1979), Spätantikes und Fränkisches Gallien: Gesammelten Schriften (1952–1973), 2 vols. (Beihefte der Francia 3), Zurich and Munich

Ewig, E. (1956), ‘Zum christlichen Königsgedanken im Frühmittelalter’, in Mayer, (1956), pp. 7–73

Ewig, E. (1963), ‘Residence et capitale pendant le haut moyen âge’, Revue Historique 230: 25–72Google Scholar

Ewig, E. (1970), ‘Beobachtungen zu den Bischofslisten der merowingischen Konzilien und Bischofsprivilegien’, in Festschrift Franz Petri (Landschaft und Geschichte), BonnGoogle Scholar

Eyice, S. (1988), ‘Ricerche e scoperte nella regione di Silifke nella Turchia meridionale’, in Barsanti, C., Guidobaldi, A. G. and Iacobini, A. (eds.), Milion: studi e ricerche d’arte bizantina, 1, Rome, pp. 15–57Google Scholar

Ezzati, A. (1978), An Introduction to the Spread of Islam, London

Février, P. A. (1983), ‘Approches récents de l’Afrique byzantine’, Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 35: 25–53Google Scholar

Förstemann, E. (1900), Altdeutsches Namenbuch, I: Personennamen, 2nd edn, Bonn

Fabech, C. (1994a), ‘Reading society from the cultural landscape. South Scandinavia between sacral and political power’, in Nielsen, P. O., Randsborg, K. and Thrane, H. (eds.), The Archaeology of Gudme and Lundeborg, Copenhagen, pp. 169–83Google Scholar

Fabech, C. (1994b), ‘Society and landscape. From collective manifestations to ceremonies of a new ruling class’, in Keller, H. and Staubach, N. (eds.), Iconologia Sacra: Festschrift für Karl Hauck, Berlin and New York, pp. 132–43.Google Scholar

Fabech, C. (1997), ‘Slöinge I perspektiv’, in Callmer, J. and Rosengren, E. (eds.), ‘… gick Grendel att söka det höga huset … ’: arkeologiska källor till aristokratiska miljöer i Skandinavien under yngre järnålder. Rapport från ett seminarium i Falkenberg 16.–17. November 1995 (Hallands Länsmuseer Skriftserie 9/GOTARC C. Arkeologiska Skrifter 17), Halmstad, pp. 145–60Google Scholar

Fabech, C. (1998), ‘Kult og samfund i yngre jernalder – Ravlunda som eksempel’, in Larsson, L. and Hårdh, B. (eds.), Centrala Platser – Centrala Frågor: En vänbok til Berta Stjernquist (Acta Archaeologica Lundensia 28), Lund, pp. 147–64Google Scholar

Fabech, C. (1999), ‘Centrality on sites and landscapes’, in Fabech, C. and Ringtved, J. (eds.), Settlement and Landscape, århus, pp. 455–73Google Scholar

Fabech, C. and Ringtved, J. (eds.) (1991), Samfundsorganisation og Regional Variation Jysk Arkælogisk Selskabs Skrifter 27), århus

Faith, R. (1997), The English Peasantry and the Growth of Lordship, Leicester

Falc’hun, F. (1963), Histoire de la langue bretonne d’après la géographie linguistique, 2 vols., Rennes

Falc’hun, F. (1970), Les noms de lieux celtiques, Rennes

Fanning, S. (1991), ‘Bede, Imperium and the Bretwaldas’, Speculum 66: 1–26Google Scholar

Fantham, E., Peet Foley, H., Boymel Kampen, N., Pomeroy, S. B. and Shapiro, H. A. (1994), Women in the Classical World: Image and Text, New York

Farmer’s Law, ed. Medvedev, I., Piotrovskaja, E. and Lipsic, E., Vizantijskij zemledeł’ eskij zakon, Leningrad (1984); English trans. Ashburner, W., ‘The Farmer’s Law’, JHS 32 (1912): 68–95Google Scholar

Farquharson, P. (1996), ‘Byzantium, planet earth and the solar system’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (1996), pp. 263–9

Farwell, D. H. and Molleson, T. I. (1993), Excavations at Poundbury 966–80, II: The Cemeteries, Dorchester

Fasham, P. J., Schadla-Hall, R. T., Shennan, S. J. and Bates, P. J. (1980), Fieldwalking for Archaeologists, Andover

Fattal, A. (1959), Le Statut légal des non-musulmans en pays d’Islam, Beirut

Faull, M. (1977), ‘British survival in Anglo-Saxon Northumbria’, in Laing, L. (ed.), Studies in Celtic Survival (BAR British Series 37), Oxford, pp. 1–56Google Scholar

Feachem, R. W. (1955–56), ‘The fortifications on Traprain Law’, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries for Scotland 89: 284–9Google Scholar

Feine, E. (1972), Kirchliche Rechtsgeschichte, I: Die Katholische Kirche, Cologne

Feine, H. E. (1950), ‘Ursprung, Wesen und Bedeutung des Eigenkirchentums’, MIÖG 58: 195–208Google Scholar

Felix, , Life of Guthlac, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B., Cambridge (1956)

Fentress, E. and Perkins, P. (1987), ‘Counting African Red Slip Ware’, L’Africa Romana 5: 205–14Google Scholar

Fernande Alonso, J. (1955), La cura pastoral en la España romano-visigoda, Rome

Ferreiro, A. (ed.) (1998), The Visigoths: Studies in Culture and Society, Leiden

Fiebiger, O. and Schmidt, L. (eds.), Inschriftensammlung zur Geschichte der Ostgermaner, Vienna (1917)

Filmer-Sankey, W. (1992), ‘Snape Anglo-Saxon cemetery: the current state of knowledge’, in Carver, (1992), pp. 39–52

Filmer-Sankey, W. (1996), ‘The “Roman Emperor” in the Sutton Hoo Ship Burial’, Journal of the British Archaeological Association 149: 1–9Google Scholar

Filmer-Sankey, W. (1996), ‘The “Roman Emperor” in the Sutton Hoo ship burial’, Journal of the British Archaeological Association 149: 1–9Google Scholar

Finberg, H. (1972), Early Charters of the West Midlands, 2nd edn, Leicester

Findlay, S. W. (1941), Canonical Norms Governing the Deposition and Degradation of Clerics, Washington, DC

Finley, M. (1985), The Ancient Economy, 2nd edn, Berkeley

Finley, M. I. (1985), The Ancient Economy, 2nd edn, London

Finnian, , Penitentialis, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Irish Penitentials, Dublin (1963), pp. 74–95

Finsen, H. (1962), Domus Flavia sur le Palatin: Aula Regia Basilica (Analecta Romana Instituti Danici 2nd supplement), Copenhagen

First Synod of St Patrick, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Irish Penitentials, Dublin (1963), pp. 54–9

Flanagan, D. (1984), ‘The Christian impact on early Ireland: place-names evidence’, in Chatháin, Ní and Richter, (1984), pp. 25–51

Fletcher, R. (1997), The Conversion of Europe from Paganism to Christianity 371–1386 AD, London

Fleuriot, L. (1980), Les origines de la Bretagne, Paris

Fleuriot, L. (1980), Les Origines de la Bretagne, Paris

Fliche, A. and Martin, V. (eds.) (1948), Histoire de l’église depuis les origines jusqu’à nos jours, IV, Paris

Flint, V. (1991), The Rise of Magic in Early Medieval Europe, Oxford

Flobert, P. (1997), La Vie ancienne de saint Samson de Dol, Paris

Flusin, B. (1992), Saint Athanase le Perse et l’histoire de la Palestine au début du VIIe siècle, 2 vols., Paris

Fonnesbech-Sandberg, E. (1985), ‘Hoard finds from the Early Germanic Iron Age’, in Kristiansen, K. (ed.), Archaeological Formation Processes, Copenhagen, pp./ 175–90Google Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1959), Isidore de Séville et la culture classique dans l’Espagne wisigothique, 3 vols., Paris

Fontaine, J. (1980), ‘King Sisebut’s Vita Desiderii and the political function of Visigothic hagiography’, in James, (1980), pp. 93–129

Fontaine, J. and Pellistrandi, C. (eds.) (1992), L’Europe héritière de l’Espagne wisigothique, Madrid

Fontaine, J. (1980), ‘King Sisebut’s Vita Desiderii and the political function of Visigothic hagiography’, in James, E. (ed.), Visigothic Spain: New Approaches, OxfordGoogle Scholar

Fontaine, J. and Hillgarth, J. N. (eds.) (1992), The Seventh Century: Change and Continuity, Proceedings of a Joint French and British Colloquium at the Warburg Institute, 8–9 July 1988, London

Fontaine, J. (1962), ‘La diffusion de l’oeuvre d’Isidore de Séville dans les scriptoria helvétiques du haut Moyen Age’, Revue suisse d’histoire 12: 305–327Google Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1972), ‘Valeurs antiques et valeurs chrétiennes dans la spiritualité des grands propriétaires terriens à la fin du IVe siècle Occidental’, in Fontaine, J. and Kannengiesser, Ch. (eds.), Epektasis, Mélanges patristiques offerts au Cardinal Jean Daniélou, ParisGoogle Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1982), ‘La culture carolingienne dans les abbayes normandes: l’exemple de Saint-Wandrille’, in Musset, L. (ed.), Aspects du monachisme en Normandie (Ve–XVIIIe siècles), Paris, pp. 38ffGoogle Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1983a), Isidore de Séville et la culture classique dans l’Espagne wisigothique, 3 vols., Paris

Fontaine, J. (1983b), ‘L’apport du Christianisme à la prise de conscience de la “patrie gauloise”, sous la dynastie théodosienne’, in La Patrie gauloise d’Agrippa au VIe siècle (Centre d’études romaines et gallo-romaines), Lyons, pp. 183–201Google Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1992a), De l’éducation antique à l’éducation chrétienne (Connaissance des Pères de l’Eglise 48), Paris

Fontaine, J. (1992b), ‘La figure d’Isidore de Séville à l’époque carolingienne’, in Fontaine, J. and Pellistrandi, C. (eds.), L’Europe héritière de l’Espagne wisigothique, Madrid, pp. 195–212Google Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1994), ‘Sulpice Sévère témoin de la communication orale en latin à la fin du IVe siècle gallo-romain’, in Transitions latines et émergences langagières en Europe, Ve–Xe siècles (Médiévales, special issue 25)Google Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1996), Isidor von Sevilla, in RAC XVIII, cols. 1002–27 (Bonn)Google Scholar

Fontaine, J. (1997), Handbuch der lateinischen Literatur, VII, pp. 774ff.

Fontaine, J. (2000), Isidore de Séville: genèse et originalité de la culture hispanique au temps des Wisigoths, Turnhout

Fontaine, J. (2002), Isidore de Séville, Traité de la nature (Bibliothèque de I’Ecole des Hautes Etudes Hispaniques 28), Paris

Fontaine, J. and Hillgarth, J. N. (eds.) (1992), The Seventh Century: Change and Continuity (Studies of the Warburg Institute 42), London

Fontaine, J. (1973), L’Art préroman hispanique, La-Pierre-qui-Vire, Yonne

Fontana, S. (1998), ‘Le “imitazioni” della sigillata africana e le ceramiche da mensa italiche tardo-antiche’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 83–100

Fontes Hispaniae Antiquae, IX: Las fuentes de época visigoda y bizantina, ed. Grosse, R., Barcelona (1947)

Fontes Iuris Romani Antejustiniani, 3 vols., ed. Riccobono, S., Baviera, J., Ferrini, C., Furlani, J. and Arangio-Ruiz, V., Florence (1940–3).

Foot, S. (1992), ‘Anglo-Saxon minsters: a review of terminology’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 212–25

Foot, S. (2000), Veiled Women, 2 vols., London

Foot, S. (1989), ‘Parochial ministry in early Anglo-Saxon England: the role of monastic communities’, Studies in Church History 21: 43–54Google Scholar

Foot, S. (1992a), ‘“By water in the spirit”: the administration of baptism in early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 171–92

Foot, S. (1992b), ‘Anglo-Saxon minsters: a review of terminology’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 212–25

Formulae Visigothicae, ed. Gil, I., Miscellanea Wisigothica, Seville (1972), pp. 69–111

Forsyth, G. and Weitzmann, K. (1973), The Monastery of Saint Catherine at Mount Sinai: The Church and Fortress of Justinian, Ann Arbor, MI

Forsyth, K. (1997), ‘Pictish symbols as a formal writing system’, in Henry, D. (ed.), The Worm, the Germ and the Thorn, BalgaviesGoogle Scholar

Forsyth, K. (1998), ‘Literacy in Pictland’, in Price, H. (ed.), Literacy in Medieval Celtic Societies, Cambridge, pp. 39–61Google Scholar

Fortunatus, Venantius, Ad Chilpericum Regem, ed. and trans. George, J., Venantius Fortunatus: A Poet in Merovingian Gaul, Oxford (1992), pp. 198–207

Fortunatus, Venantius, Carmina, ed. Leo, F., MGH AA IV.I, Berlin (1881)

Fortunatus, Venantius, English trans. George, J., Venantius Fortunatus: Personal and Political Poems (Translated Texts for Historians 23), Liverpool (1995)

Fortunatus, Venantius, Vita Germani Episcopi Parisiaci, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM VII, Hanover (1920), pp. 372–418

Fortunatus, Venantius, Vita Radegundis, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM II, Hanover (1888), pp. 364–77

Fortunatus, Venantius, English trans. in McNamara, J. A., Halborg, J. E. and Whatley, E. G., Sainted Women of the Dark Ages, Durham, NC and London (1992)

Fortunatus, Venantius, Vitae, ed. Krusch, B., MGH AA IV.2, Berlin (1885)

Foss, C. (1975), ‘The Persians in Asia Minor and the end of antiquity’, EHR 90: 721–47; repr. in Foss, (1990), IGoogle Scholar

Foss, C. (1977), ‘Archaeology and the “Twenty Cities” of Byzantine Asia’, American Journal of Archaeology 81: 469–86; repr. in Foss, (1990), IIGoogle Scholar

Foss, C. (1990), History and Archaeology of Byzantine Asia Minor, London

Foss, C. (1994), ‘The Lycian coast in the Byzantine age’, DOP 48: 1–52Google Scholar

Foss, C. (1995), ‘The near eastern countryside in late antiquity: a review article’, in Humphrey, J. (ed.), The Roman and Byzantine Near East: Some Recent Archaeological Research (JRA suppl. ser. 14), Ann Arbor, pp. 213–34Google Scholar

Foss, C. (1997), ‘Syria in transition, A.D. 550–750; an archaeological approach’, DOP 51: 189–269Google Scholar

Foster, S. M. (1996), Picts, Gaels and Scots, London

Foucault, M. (1994), Power (The Essential Works 3), ed. Faubion, J. B., London, 1994

Fouracre, P. (1999), ‘The origins of the Carolingian attempt to regulate the cult of saints’, in Howard-Johnston, and Hayward, (1999), pp. 143–65

Fouracre, P. (1984), ‘Observations on the outgrowth of Pippinid influence in the “Regnum Francorum” after the Battle of Tertry (687–715)’, Medieval Prosopography 5: 1–31Google Scholar

Fouracre, P. (1986), ‘“Placita” and the settlement of disputes in later Merovingian Francia’, in Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.), The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe, Cambridge, pp. 23–43Google Scholar

Fouracre, P. (1990), ‘Merovingian history and Merovingian hagiography’, Past and Present 127: 3–38Google Scholar

Fouracre, P. (2000), The Age of Charles Martel, London

Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R. (1996), Late Merovingian France: History and Hagiography 640–720, Manchester

Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R. A. (1996), Late Merovingian France: History and Hagiography, Manchester

Fouracre, P. (1986), ‘“Placita” and the settlement of disputes in later Merovingian Francia’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1986), pp. 23–43

Fouracre, P. (1995), ‘Eternal light and earthly needs: practical aspects of the development of Frankish immunities’, in Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.), Property and Power in the Early Middle Ages, Cambridge, pp. 53–81Google Scholar

Fowden, G. (1993), Empire to Commonwealth: The Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity, Princeton, NJ

Fowden, G. (2004), Art and the Umayyad Elite in Late Antique Syria, Berkeley, Los Angeles and London

Foye, R. N. (1983), ‘The political history of Iran under the Sasanians’, in Yarshater, E. (ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran, III, pt I, Cambridge, pp. 116–80Google Scholar

Francovich, R. and Noyé, G. (eds.) (1994), La storia dell’alto medioevo italiano (VI–X secolo) alla luce dell’archaeologia, Florence

Frank, K. S. (1975), Frühes Mönchtum im Abendland, 1: Lebensnomen, Munich

Frantzen, A. J. (1983), The Literature of Penance in Anglo-Saxon England, New Brunswick, NJ

Frazer, W. O. and Tyrell, A. (eds.) (2000), Social Identity in Early Medieval Britain, Leicester

Fredegar, , Chronicorum quae Dicuntur Fredegarii Scolastica Libri IV, cum continuationibus, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM 11, Hanover (1888), pp. 18–168

Fredegar, , English trans. of Book IV and the Continuations, Wallace-Hadrill, J. M., The Fourth Book of the Chronicle of Fredegar with Its Continuations, London (1960)

Frend, W. H. C. (1979), ‘Ecclesia Britannica: prelude or dead end?’, JEH 30: 129–44Google Scholar

Frend, W. H. C. (1992), ‘Pagans, Christians, and the “Barbarian Conspiracy” of AD 367 in Roman Britain’, Britannica 23: 121–31Google Scholar

Frere, S. S. (1976), ‘The Silchester church: the excavation by Sir Ian Richmond in 1961’, Archaeologia 105: 277–302Google Scholar

Friesinger, H. (ed.) (1971–76), Studien zur Archäologie der Slawen in Niederösterreich, 2 vols., Vienna

Friesinger, H. (1976), Die Slawen in Niederösterreich, St Pölten

Fritze, W. (1971), ‘Zur Entstehungsgeschichte des Bistums Utrecht. Franken und Friesen 690–734’, Rheinische Vierteljahrsblätter 35: 107–51Google Scholar

Fritze, W. H. (ed.) (1982), Frühzeit zwischen Ostsee und Donau: Ausgewählte Beiträge zum geschichtlichen Werden im östlichen Mitteleuropa vom 6. bis zum 13. Jahrhundert, Berlin

Fritze, W. H. (1969), ‘Universalis gentium confessio. Formeln, Träger und Wege universalmissionarischen Denkens im 7. Jahrhundert’, FrSt 3: 78–130

Frye, R. (1962), The Heritage of Persia, London

Frye, R. (1975), The Golden Age of Persia, London

Frye, R. N. (1984), The History of Ancient Iran, Munich

Fuentes Hinojo, P. (1996), ‘La obra política de Teudis y sus aportaciones a la construccion del reino visigodo de Toledo’, En la España Medieval 19: 9–36Google Scholar

Fulford, M. G. (1980), ‘Carthage. Overseas trade and the political economy, C. A.D. 400–700’, Reading Medieval Studies 6: 68–80Google Scholar

Fulford, M. G. (1983), ‘Pottery and the economy of Carthage and its hinterland’, Opus 2: 5–14Google Scholar

Fulford, M. (1989), ‘Byzantium and Britain. A Mediterranean perspective on post-Roman Mediterranean imports in western Britain and Ireland’, Medieval Archaeology 8: 1–6Google Scholar

Fusek, G. (1994), Slovensko vo včasnoslovanskom obdobi, Nitra

Gäbe, S. (1989), ‘Radegundis: sancta, regina, ancilla. Zum Heiligkeitsideal der Radegundisviten von Fortunat und Baudonivia’, Francia 16.1: 1–30Google Scholar

Gïardina, A. (ed.) (1986), Società Romana e imperio tardoantico, 4 vols.: i: Istitutioni, ceti, economie; ii: Roma: politica, economia, paesaggio urbano; iii: Le Merci, gli insediamenti; iv: Tradizione dei classici, trasformazioni della cultura, Rome and Bari

Göbl, R. (1971), Sassanian Numismatics, Brunswick

Gabrieli, F. (ed.) (1959), L’antica società Beduina, Rome

Gabrieli, F. (1968), Muhammad and the Conquests of Islam, New York and Toronto

Gaillard, M. (1996), ‘Die Frauenklöster in Austrasien’, in Die Franken, Wegbereiter Europas, 1, Mainz, pp. 452–8Google Scholar

Gaimster, M. (1998),Vendel Period Bracteates on Gotland: On the Significance of Germanic Art, Stockholm

Galey, J. (1980), Sinai and the Monastery of St Catherine, London

Galinié, H. (1997), ‘Tours de Grégoire, Tours des archives du sol’, in Gauthier, and Galinié, (1997), pp. 65–80

Galliou, P. and Jones, M. (1991), The Bretons, Oxford

Gamber, K. (1958), Sakramentartypen (Texte und Arbeiten 49/50), Beuron

Gamber, K. (1968), Codices Liturgici Latini Antiquiores (Spicilegii Friburgensis Subsidia 1/2), Fribourg

Gameson, R. (ed.) (1999), St Augustine and the Conversion of England, Stroud

Gannon, A. (2003), The Iconography of Early Anglo-Saxon Coinage, Oxford

Ganz, D. (1983), ‘Bureaucratic shorthand and Merovingian learning’, in Wormald, et al. (1983), pp. 58–75

Ganz, D. (1995), ‘The ideology of sharing apostolic community and ecclesiastical property in the early middle ages’, in Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.), Property and Power in the Early Middle Ages, Cambridge, pp. 17–30Google Scholar

García Gallo, A. (1942–43), ‘La territorialidad de la legislación visigoda’, Anuario de Historia del Derecho Español 14: 593–609Google Scholar

García Gallo, A. (1974), ‘Consideración crítica de los estudios sobre la legislación y la costumbre visigodas’, Anuario de Historia del Derecho Español 4: 343–464Google Scholar

García Iglesias, L. (1975), ‘El intermedio ostrogodo en Hispania (507–549 d.C.)’, Hispania Antiqua 5: 89–120Google Scholar

García Iglesias, L. (1978), Los Judíos en la España antigua, Madrid

García Moreno, L. A. (1974a), ‘Estudios sobre la organización administrativa del reino visigodo de Toledo’, Anuario de Historia del Derecho Español 44: 5–155Google Scholar

García Moreno, L. A. (1974b), Prosopografía del reino visigodo de Toledo, Salamanca

García Moreno, L. A. (1975), El fin del reino visigodo de Toledo, Madrid

García Moreno, L. A. (1989), Historia de España visigoda, Madrid

García Moreno, L. A. (1991a), ‘La economía y las vidas rurales. La ciudad y la vida urbana’, in Zamora, J. M. Jover (ed.), Historia de España de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, I: España visigoda, Madrid, pp. 281–404Google Scholar

García Moreno, L. A. (1991b), ‘Las invasiones, la ocupación de la Península y las etapas hacia la unificación territorial’, in Zamora, J. M. Jover (ed.), Historia de España de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, 1: España visigoda, Madrid, pp. 61–268Google Scholar

García Moreno, L. A. and Sayas Abengochea, J. J. (1981), Romanismo y Germanismo: el despertar de los pueblos hispánicos (siglos IV-X) (Historia de Espańa, dir. M. Tuńón de Lara, II) Barcelona

García Moreno, L. (1974), Prosografía del reino visigodo de Toledo (Acta Salamanticensia, Filosofía y Letras 77), Salamanca

Garrison, M. D. (2000), ‘The Franks as the New Israel: education for an identity from Pippin to Charlemagne’, in Hen, Y. and Innes, M. J. (eds.), The Uses of the Past in Early Medieval Europe, Cambridge, pp. 114–61Google Scholar

Gasparri, S. (1983), La cultura tradizionale dei Longobardi, Spoleto

Gasparri, S. (2000), ‘Kingship rituals and ideology in Lombard Italy’, in Theuws, F. and Nelson, J. (eds.), Rituals of Power: From Late Antiquity to the Early Middle Ages, Leiden, pp. 95–114Google Scholar

Gatier, P.-L. (1988), ‘Le commerce maritime de Gaza au VIe siècle’, in Navires et commerces de la Méditerranée antique: hommage à J. Rougé (Cahiers d’Histoire 33), Lyons, pp. 361–70Google Scholar

Gaube, H. (1973), Arabo-sassanidische Numismatik, Braunschweig

Gaudemet, J. and Basdevant, B. (1989), Les Canons des conciles mérovingiens (VIe–VIIe siècles), 2 vols. (Sources Chrétiennes 353–4), Paris

Gaudemet, J. and Basdevant, B., ed. and French trans., Les Canons des conciles mérovingiens (VIe–VIIe siècles), 2 vols. (Sources Chrétiennes 353–4) Paris (1989)

Gauthier, N. and Galinié, H. (eds.) (1997), Grégoire de Tours et l’espace gaulois: Actes du Congrès international Tours, 3–5 Novembre 1994 (13e supplément à la Revue Archéologique du Centre de la France), Tours

Gauthier, N., Recueil des inscriptions chrétiennes de la Gaule antérieures à la Renaissance carolingienne, 1, Paris (1975)

Gavrituchin, I. O. and Oblomskiy, A. M. (1996), Gaponovskiy klad i ego kulturnoistoricheskiy kontekst, Moscow

Geake, H. (1997), The Use of Grave-Goods in Conversion-Period England, c600–c850 AD (BAR British Series 261), Oxford

Geary, P. (1999), ‘Barbarianism and ethnicity’, in Bowerstock, G., Brown, P. and Graber, O. (eds.), Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World, Cambridge, MA and London, pp. 107–29Google Scholar

Geary, P. J. (1985), Aristocracy in Provence: The Rhône Basin at the Dawn of the Carolingian Age, Philadelphia

Geary, P. (1985), Aristocracy in Provence: The Rhône Basin at the Dawn of the Carolingian Age, Stuttgart

Geary, P. (1988), Before France and Germany, Oxford

Geary, P. J. (2003), The Myth of Nations: The Medieval Origins of Europe, Princeton, NJ

Geisslinger, H. (1967), Horte als Geschichtsquelle (Offa-Bücher Neue Folge 19), Neumünster

Gelling, M. (1978), Signposts to the Past, London, Melbourne and Toronto

George, J. W. (1992), Venantius Fortunatus: A Latin Poet in Merovingian Gaul, Oxford

George, W. S. (1912), The Church of Saint Eirene at Constantinople, Oxford

Georgii Syncelli Ecloga Chronographica, ed. Mosshammer, A., Leipzig (1984)

Gerberding, R. (1987), The Rise of the Carolingians and the ‘Liber Historiae Francorum’, Oxford

Gerberding, R. A. (1987), The Rise of the Carolingians and the ‘Liber Historiae Francorum’, Oxford

Gerberding, R. (1987), The Rise of the Carolingians and the ‘Liber Historiae Francorum’, Oxford

Gerriets, M. (1988), ‘The king as judge in early Ireland’, Celtica 20: 29–52Google Scholar

Gerstinger, H. (1931), Die Wiener Genesis, Vienna

Gerstinger, H., Dioscorides, Codex Vindobonensis med. gr.I der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek, Graz (1970)

Gesta Archiepiscoporum Salispurgensium, ed. Wattenbach, W., MGH SS XI, Hanover (1854), pp. 1–103

Ghirshman, R. (1962), Iran, Parthians and Sassanians, London

Gibb, H. A. R. (1923), The Arab Conquests in Central Asia, London

Gibb, H. A. R. (1962), Studies on the Civilisation of Islam, London

Gibb, H. A. R. et al. (eds.) (1960), The Encyclopaedia of Islam, Leiden and London

Gibb, H. A. R. (1955), ‘The fiscal rescript of Umar II’, Arabica 2: 1–16Google Scholar

Gibb, H. A. R. (1958), ‘Arab–Byzantine relations under the Umayyad Caliphate’, DOP 12: 219–33Google Scholar

Gibbon, E. (1909–14), Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, 7 vols., ed. Bury, J. B., London

Gibbon, E. (1839), The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, London

Gibson, M. (ed.) (1981), Boethius: His Life, Thought and Influence, Oxford

Giddens, A. (1984), The Constitution of Society: Outline of the Theory of Structuration, London

Gil, M. (1992), A History of Palestine, Cambridge

Gil, M. (1974), ‘The Radhanite merchants and the land of Radhan’, JESHO 17: 299–328Google Scholar

Gil, M. (1993), ‘Between two worlds. The relations between Babylonia and the communities of Europe in the Gaonic Period’, in Festschrift S. Simonsohn, Tel Aviv, Hebrew pagination (Hebrew)Google Scholar

Gil, M., In the Kingdom of Ishmael, 4 vols. (Hebrew), Tel Aviv (1997)

Gildas, , De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XIII, Chronica Minora III, Berlin (1898), pp. 1–85

Gildas, , De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae and Fragmenta, ed. and trans. Winter-bottom, M., Gildas: The Ruin of Britain and Other Documents, Chichester (1978)

Giot, P.-R. (1982), ‘Saint Budoc on the Isle of Lavret, Brittany’, in Pearce, S. M. (ed.), The Early Church in Western Britain and Ireland (BAR British Series 102), Oxford, pp. 197–210Google Scholar

Glaser, E. (1895), Die Abessinier in Arabien und Afrika, Munich

Glaser, E. (1913), Eduard Glaser’s Reise nach Marib, Vienna

Glosecki, S. O. (1989), Shamanism and Old English Poetry, New York and London

Gołąb, Z. (1987), ‘Etnogeneza Slowian w świetle językoznawstwa’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczyński, S. (eds), Studia nad etnogenezą Slowian i kulturą Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Wrocław, pp. 71–80Google Scholar

Gołąb, Z. (1992), The Origins of the Slavs: A Linguist’s View, Columbus, OH

Godlowski, K. (1992), ‘Germanische Wanderungen im 3. Jh. v. Chr. – 6. Jh. n. Chr. und ihre Widerspiegelung in den historischen und archäologischen Quellen’, in Straume, E. and Skar, E. (eds.), Peregrinatio Gothica, 111 (Universitetets Oldsaksamlings Skrifter 14), Oslo, pp. 53–75Google Scholar

Godowski, K. (1979), Z badań nad zagadnieniem rozprzestrzenienia Slowian w V–VII w. n.e., Cracow

Godowski, K. (1983), ‘Zur Frage der Slawensitze vor der grossen Slawenwanderung im 6. Jahrhundert’, Settimane 30: 257–302Google Scholar

Goehrke, C. (1992), Frühzeit des Ostslaventums, Darmstadt

Goffart, W. (1972), ‘From Roman taxation to medieval seigneurie’, Speculum 47: 165–87 and 373–94Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1974), Caput and Colonate: Towards a History of Late Roman Taxation, Toronto

Goffart, W. (1980), Romans and Barbarians: Techniques of Accommodation, Princeton

Goffart, W. (1982), ‘Old and new in Merovingian taxation’, Past and Present 96: 3–21Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1989), ‘The theme of the barbarian invasions in later antique and modern historiography’, in Chrysos, E. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.), Das Reich und die Barbaren, Vienna, pp. 87–107; reprinted in Goffart, W., Rome’s Fall and After, London (1989), pp. 111–32Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1995), ‘Two notes on Germanic antiquity today’, Traditio 50: 9–30Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1987), ‘From Historiae to Historia Francorum and back again: aspects of the textual history of Gregory of Tours’, in Noble, T. F. X. and Contreni, J. J. (eds.), Religion, Culture and Society in the Early Middle Ages, Kalamazoo, pp. 55–76; repr. in Goffart, (1989), no. 10Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1988), The Narrators of Barbarian History, ad 550–800: Jordanes, Gregory of Tours, Bede, Paul the Deacon, Princeton, NJ

Goffart, W. (1989), Rome’s Fall and After, London

Goffart, W. (1957), ‘Byzantine policy in the West under Tiberius II and Maurice: the pretenders Hermengild and Gundovald’, Traditio 13: 73–118Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1981), ‘Rome, Constantinople and the Barbarians’, American Historical Review 76: 275–306Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1980), Barbarians and Romans ad 418–584: The Techniques of Accommodation, Princeton, NJ

Goffart, W. (1957), ‘Byzantine policy in the West under Tiberius II and Maurice: the pretenders Hermenegild and Gundovald (579–585)’, Traditio 13: 73–118Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1982), ‘Old and new in Merovingian taxation’, Past and Present 96: 3–21; repr. in Goffart, W., Rome’s Fall and After, London and Ronceverte (1989), pp. 213–31Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1988), The Narrators of Barbarian History (AD 550–800): Jordanes, Gregory of Tours, Bede, and Paul the Deacon, Princeton, NJ

Goffart, W. (1980), Barbarians and Romans:. Techniques of Accommodation, Princeton, NJ

Goffart, W. (1988), The Narrators of Barbarian History, Princeton, NJ

Goffart, W. (1985), ‘The conversions of Bishop Avitus and similar passages in Gregory of Tours’, in Neusner, J. and Frerichs, E. R. (eds.), ‘To See Ourselves as Others See Us’: Christians, Jews, ‘Others’ in Late Antiquity, Chico, CA, pp. 473–97Google Scholar

Goffart, W. (1980), Barbarians and Romans, A.D. 418–584: The Techniques of Accommodation, Princeton, NJ

Goitein, S. (1967), A Mediterranean Society: The Jewish Communities of the Arab World as Portrayed in the Documents of the Cairo Geniza, I, Berkeley, CA

Gojda, M. (1991), The Ancient Slavs: Settlement and Society, Edinburgh

Golb, N. (1987), Jewish Proselytism – A Phenomenon in the Religious History of Early Medieval Europe, Cincinatti

Golb, N. (1998), The Jews in Medieval Normandy, Cambridge

Goldziher, I. (1967, 1971), Muslim Studies, I and II, London

Gomes, M., Peixoto, J. M. and Rodrigues, J. (1985), Ensaios sobre história monetária da monarquia visigoda, Oporto

González-Salinero, R. (1999), ‘Catholic anti-Judaism in Visigothic Spain’, in Ferreiro, A. (ed.), The Visigoths: Studies in Culture and Society, Leiden, pp. 123–50Google Scholar

Goodburn, R., Hassall, M. W. C. and Tomlin, R. S. O. (1978), ‘Roman Britain in 1977’, Britannia 9: 404–85Google Scholar

Goodman, M. (1994), Mission and Conversion: Proselytising in the Religious History of the Roman Empire, Oxford and New York

Goody, J. (1983), The Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe, Cambridge

Goryunov, E. A. (1981), Rannie etapy istorii slavyan Dneprovskogo Levoberezhya, Leningrad

Gould, J. (1973), ‘Letocetum, Christianity and Lichfield’, Transactions of the South Staffordshire Archaeological and Historical Society 14: 30–1Google Scholar

Grabar, A. (1948), Les Peintures de l’évangélaire de Sinope, Paris

Grabar, A. (1958), Ampoules de Terre-Sainte (Monza-Bobbio), Paris

Grabois, A. (1987/1993), Les Sources hébraïques médiévales, I: Chroniques, lettres et Responsa; II, Les Commentaires exégétiques, Turnhout

Grabois, A. (1997), ‘Le “roi juif” de Narbonne’, Annales du Midi 218: 165–88Google Scholar

Grabowski, K. and Dumville, D. (1984), Chronicles and Annals of Mediaeval Ireland and Wales, Woodbridge

Gradowicz-Pancer, N. (2002), ‘De-gendering female violence. Merovingian female honour as an exchange of violence’, EME 11: 1–18Google Scholar

Graebner, M. (1978), ‘The Slavs in Byzantine Empire – absorption, semi-autonomy and the limits of Byzantinization’, Byzantinobulgarica 5: 41–55Google Scholar

Grafenauer, B. (1966), Die ethnische Gliederung und geschichtliche Rolle der westlichen Südslawen im Mittelalter, Ljubljana

Grahn-Hoek, H. (1976), Die fränkische Oberschicht im 6. Jahrhundert: Studien zu ihrer rechtlichen und politischen Stellung (Vorträge und Forschungen, Sonderband 21), Sigmaringen

Graus, F. (1965), Volk, Herrscher und Heiliger im Reich der Merowinger, Prague

Grebe, K. (1976), ‘Zur frühslawischen Besiedlung des Havelgebietes’, Veröffentlichungen des Museums für Ur- und Frühgeschichte, Potsdam, 10: 167–204Google Scholar

Green, B., Rogerson, A. and White, S. (1987), Morningthorpe Anglo-Saxon Cemetery, 2 vols. (East Anglian Archaeology 36), Gressenhall

Green, D. (1998a), Language and History in the Early Germanic World, Cambridge

Green, D. (1998b), ‘The influence of the Christian Franks on the Christian vocabulary of Germany’, in Wood, I. N. (ed.), Franks and Alamanni in the Merovingian Period, Woodbridge, pp. 343–61Google Scholar

Greene, D. (1968), ‘Some linguistic evidence relating to the British church’, in Barley, M. W. and Hanson, R. P. C. (eds.), Christianity in Britain, 300–700, Leicester, pp. 75–86Google Scholar

Greene, D. and O’Connor, F. (1967), A Golden Treasury of Irish Poetry AD 600 to 1200, London, Melbourne and Toronto

Grierson, P. (1951), Numismatics and History (Historical Association pamphlet G19), London

Grierson, P. (1979), ‘Visigothic metrology’, Dark Age Numismatics 12: 74–87Google Scholar

Grierson, P. and Blackburn, M. (1986), Medieval European Coinage. With a Catalogue of the Coins in the Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge, I: The Early Middle Ages (5th–10th Centuries), Cambridge

Grierson, P. (1960), ‘The monetary reforms of ‘Abd al-Malik’, JESHO 3: 241–64Google Scholar

Grierson, P. (1959), ‘Commerce in the Dark Ages: a critique of the evidence’, TRHS, 5th series, 9: 123–40Google Scholar

Grierson, P. (1961), ‘La fonction sociale de la monnaie en Angleterre aux VIIe–VIIIe siècles’, Settimane 8: 341–62Google Scholar

Grierson, P. (1970), ‘The purpose of the Sutton Hoo coins’, Antiquity 44: 14–18Google Scholar

Grierson, P. (1979), Dark Age Numismatics: Selected Studies, London

Grierson, P. and Blackburn, M. (1986), Medieval European Coinage, I: The Early Middle Ages (5th–10th Centuries), Cambridge

Grierson, P. (1982), Byzantine Coins, London

Grierson, P. (1985), ‘The date of Theoderic’s gold medallion’, Hikuin 11: 19–26Google Scholar

Grierson, P. and Blackburn, M. (1986),Medieval European Coinage, I: The Early Middle Ages (5th to 10th Centuries), CambridgeGoogle Scholar

Grierson, P. and Mays, M. (1992), Catalogue of Late Roman Coins in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection and in the Whittemore Collection: From Arcadius and Honorius to the Accession of Anastasius, Washington, DC

Grierson, P. (1992), ‘The role of silver in the early Byzantine economy’, in Boyd, and Mundell Mango, (1992), pp. 137–46

Griffe, É. (1951), ‘Aux origines de la liturgie gallicane’, Bulletin de Littérature Ecclésiastique 52: 17–43Google Scholar

Griffe, É. (1953), ‘Les paroisses rurales de la Gaule’, Maison-Dieu 36: 33–62Google Scholar

Griffe, É. (1975), ‘A travers les paroisses rurales de la Gaule au VIe siècle’, Bulletin de Littérature Ecclésiastique 76: 3–26Google Scholar

Grillmeier, A. (1995), Christ in Christian Tradition, II, part 2: The Church of Constantinople in the Sixth Century, London

Grillmeir, A. and Bacht, H. (eds.) (1951–64), Das Konzil von Chalkedon, Würzburg

Groenewoudt, B. J. and Nie, M. (1995), ‘Assessing the scale and organisation of Germanic iron production in Heeten, the Netherlands’, Journal of Archaeologists 3.2: 187–215Google Scholar

Grohmann, A. (1952), From the World of Arabic Papyri, Cairo

Grohmann, A. (1955), Einführung und Chrestomathie zur arabischen Papyruskunde, Prague

Grohmann, A. (1963), Arabic Papyri from Hirbet el-Mird, Louvain

Gross, H. (1897/1969), Gallia Judaica: dictionnaire géographique de la France d’aprés les sources rabbiniques; avec un supplément bibliographique, additions et corrections par S. Schwarzfuchs, Paris and Amsterdam

Grossman, A. (1975), ‘The migration of the Kalonymos family from Italy to Germany’, Zion 40: 154–85 (Hebrew)Google Scholar

Grossman, A. (1980), ‘Family lineage and its place in early Ashkenazic Jewish society’, in Etkes, E. and Salmon, Y. (eds.), Studies in the History of Jewish Society in the Middle Ages and in the Modern Period: Presented to Prof. Jacob Katz, Jerusalem, Hebrew pagination (Hebrew)Google Scholar

Grossman, A. (1982), ‘The migration of Jews to and settlement in Germany in the 9th–11th century’, in Shinan, A. (ed.), Emigration and Settlement in Jewish and General History, Jerusalem, pp. 109–28 (Hebrew)Google Scholar

Grossman, A. (1988a), The Early Sages of Ashkenaz: Their Lives, Leadership and Works (900–1096), Jerusalem, 2nd edn (Hebrew)

Grossman, A. (1988b), ‘The historical background to the ordinances on family affairs attributed to Rabbenu Gershom Me’or ha-Golah (“The Light of the Exile”)’, in Rapoport-Albert, A. and Zipperstein, S. J. (eds.), Jewish History: Essays in Honour of Chaim Abramsky, London, pp. 3–23Google Scholar

Grossman, A. (1995), The Early Sages of France: Their Lives, Leadership and Works, Jerusalem (Hebrew)

Gruffydd, G. and Owen, H. P. (1956–58), ‘The earliest mention of St David?’, BBCS 17: 185–93Google Scholar

Gryson, R. (1970), Les Origines du célibat ecclésiastique du premier au septième siècle:recherches et synthèses (Histoire 2), Gemzbloux

Gryson, R. (1972), Le Ministère des femmes dans l’église ancienne, Gembloux

Guillaumont, A. (1962), Les ‘Kephalaia Gnostica’ d’Evagre le Pontique et l’histoire de l’origénisme chez les Grecs et chez les Syriens (Patristica Sorbonensia 5), Paris

Gurevich, A. (1988), Medieval Popular Culture: Problems of Belief and Perception, Cambridge

Gutiérrez-Lloret, S. (1998a), ‘Eastern Spain in the sixth century in the light of archaeology’, in Hodges, (1998), pp. 161–84

Gutiérrez-Lloret, S. (1998b), ‘Il confronto con la Hispania orientale: la ceramica nei secoli VI–VII’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 549–67

Härke, H. (1989), ‘Early Saxon weapon burials: frequencies, distributions and weapon combinations’, in Chadwick-Hawkes, S. (ed.), Weapons and Warfare in Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford, pp. 49–61Google Scholar

Härke, H. (1990), ‘“Weapon graves”? The background of the Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite’, Past and Present 126: 22–43Google Scholar

Härke, H. (1992a), Angelsächsische Waffengräber des 5. bis 7. Jahrhunderts (Zeitschrift für Archäologie des Mittelalters, Beiheft 6), Cologne

Härke, H. (1992b), ‘Changing symbols in a changing society: the Anglo-Saxon weapon rite’, in Carver, M. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo: The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, Woodbridge, pp. 149–65Google Scholar

Härke, H. (1992a), ‘Changing symbols in a changing society: the Anglo-Saxon burial rite in the seventh century’, in Carver, (1992), pp. 149–66

Härke, H. (1992b), Angelsächsische Waffengräber des 5. bis 7. Jahrhunderts, Cologne

Härke, H. (1997), ‘Early Anglo-Saxon social structure’, in Hines, (1997), pp. 125–70

Härke, H. (1998), ‘Briten und Angelsachsen im nachrömischen England: Zum Nachweis der einheimischen Bevölkerung in den angelsächsischen Landnahmegebieten’, in Häßler, H.-J. (ed.), Studien zur Sachsenforschung XI, pp. 87–120Google Scholar

Härke, H. (1992a), ‘Changing symbols in a changing society: the Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite in the seventh century’, in Carver, M. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo, Woodbridge, pp. 149–66Google Scholar

Härke, H. (1992b), Early Anglo-Saxon Shields, London

Hårdh, B. (ed.) (2003), Fler fynd i centrum (Uppåkrastudier 9), Stockholm

Hårdh, B. and Larsson, L. (eds.) (2002), Central Places in the Migration and Merovingian Periods: Papers from the 52nd Sachsensymposium Lund, August 2001 (Uppåkrastudier 6), Stockholm

Høilund Nielsen, K. (1997), ‘Animal art and the weapon-burial rite: a political badge?’, in Jensen, C. Kjeld and Høilund Nielsen, K. (eds.), Burial and Society: The Chronological and Social Analysis of Archaeological Burial Data, ÅrhusGoogle Scholar

Høilund Nielsen, K. (1999), ‘Style ii and the Anglo-Saxon elite’, in Dickinson, T. and Griffiths, D. (eds.), The Origins of Kingdoms (Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 10), pp. 185–202Google Scholar

Høilund Nielsen, K. (1997), ‘Retainers of the Scandinavian kings: an alternative interpretation of Salin’s Style 11 (sixth–seventh centuries ad)’, European Journal of Archaeology 5 1: 151–69Google Scholar

Høilund Nielsen, K. (1999), ‘Ulvekrigeren. Dyresymbolik på våbenudstyret fra 6.–7. århundrede’, in Højris, O. et al. (eds.),Menneskelivets Mangfoldighed, Århus, pp. 327–34Google Scholar

Habermann, A., Book of Persecutions of Germany and France, Jerusalem (Hebrew) (1945)

Hachmann, R. (1970), Die Goten und Skandinavien, Berlin

Hadot, I. (1984), Arts libéraux et philosophie dans la pensée antique, Paris

Hahn, W., with Metlich, M. A. (2000), Money of the Incipient Byzantine Empire (Anastasius I to Justinian I, 491–565), Vienna

Haldon, J. (1999), ‘The idea of the town in the Byzantine Empire’, in Brogiolo, G. P. and Perkins, B. Ward (eds.), The Idea and the Ideal of the Town between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Leiden, pp. 1–23Google Scholar

Haldon, J. F. (1984), Byzantine Praetorians, Bonn

Haldon, J. (1992), ‘The works of Anastasius of Sinai: a key source for the history of seventh-century east Mediterranean society and belief’, in Cameron, and Conrad, (1992), pp. 107–47

Haldon, J. (1990), Byzantium in the Seventh Century: The Transformation of a Culture, Cambridge

Haldon, J. (2000), ‘Production, distribution and demand in the Byzantine world, c. 660–840’, in Wickham, and Hansen, (2000), pp. 225–64

Haldon, J. F. (1997), Byzantium in the Seventh Century: The Transformation of a Culture, rev. edn, Cambridge

Hall, E. (1989), Inventing the Barbarian, Oxford

Hall, R. (ed.) (1978), Viking Age York and the North (CBA Research Report 27), London

Hall, R. (1988), ‘York 700–1050’, in Hodges, and Hobley, (1988), pp. 125–32

Halsall, G. (1995a), Early Medieval Cemeteries: An Introduction to Burial Archaeology in the Post-Roman West, Glasgow

Halsall, G. (1995b), Settlement and Social Organisation: The Merovingian Region of Metz, Cambridge

Halsall, G. (2003), Warfare and Society in the Barbarian West 450–900, London

Halsall, G. (1992), ‘The origins of the Reihengräberzivilisation: forty years on’, in Drinkwater, J. F. and Elton, H. (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul: A Crisis of Identity?, Cambridge, pp. 196–207Google Scholar

Halsall, G. (1995), Early Medieval Cemeteries: An Introduction to Burial Archaeology in the Post-Roman West, Glasgow

Halsall, G. (1997), ‘Archaeology and historiography’, in Bentley, (1997), pp. 807–29

Halsall, G. (1998), ‘Burial, ritual and Merovingian society’, in Hill, J. and Swan, M. (eds.), The Community, the Family and the Saint: Patterns of Power in Early Medieval Europe, Turnhout, pp. 325–38Google Scholar

Halsall, G. (2000a), ‘La Christianisation de la région de Metz à travers les sources archéologiques (5ème-7ème siècle): problèmes et possibilités’, in Polfer, M. (ed.), L’Evangélisation des régions entre Meuse et Moselle et la fondation de l’abbaye d’Echternach (Ve-IXe siècle), Luxemburg, pp. 123–46Google Scholar

Halsall, G. (2000b), ‘Archaeology and the late Roman frontier in northern Gaul: the so-called Föderatengräber reconsidered’, in Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H. (eds.), Grenze und Differenz im früheren Mittelalter, Vienna, pp. 167–80Google Scholar

Halsall, G. (ed.) (2002), Humour, History and Politics in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Cambridge

Halsall, G. (1995), ‘The Merovingian period in north-east Gaul: transition or change?’, in Bintliff, J. and Hamerow, H. (eds.), Europe between Late Antiquity and the Middle Ages, Oxford, pp. 38–52Google Scholar

Halsall, G. (1996), ‘Female status and power in early Merovingian central Austrasia: the burial evidence’, EME 5.1: 1–24Google Scholar

Halsall, G. (1995), Settlement and Social Organization: The Merovingian Region of Metz, Cambridge

Halsall, G. (1995), Early Medieval Cemeteries, Skelmorlie

Hamerow, H. (1994), ‘Review article: the archaeology of rural settlement in early medieval Europe’, EME 3.2: 167–79Google Scholar

Hamerow, H. (1991), ‘Settlement mobility and the “Middle Saxon Shift”: rural settlements and settlement patterns in Anglo-Saxon England’, ASE 20: 1–17Google Scholar

Hamerow, H. (1992), ‘Settlement on the gravels in the Anglo-Saxon period’, in Fulford, M. and Nichols, L. (eds.), Developing Landscapes of Lowland Britain: The Archaeology of the British Gravels, London, pp. 39–46Google Scholar

Hamerow, H. (1993), Excavations at Mucking, ii: The Anglo-Saxon Settlement, London

Hamerow, H. (1999), ‘Anglo-Saxon timber buildings: the continental connection’, in Sarfatij, H., Verwers, W. and Woltering, P. (eds.), In Discussion with the Past: Archaeological Studies Presented to W. A. van Es, Zwolle, pp. 119–28Google Scholar

Hamerow, H. (2002), Early Medieval Settlements: The Archaeology of Rural Communities in North-West Europe 400–900, Oxford

Hamlin, A. and Lynn, C. (1988), Pieces of the Past: Archaeological Excavations by the Department of the Environment for Northern Ireland 1970–1986, Belfast

Hamza al-Isfahani, , Kitab ta’rikh sini muluk al-ard wa’l anbiya’, Berlin (1922).

Handley, M. (1999), ‘Tiempo y identidad. La datación por la Era en las inscripciones de la España tardoromana y visigoda’, Iberia: Revista de la Antigüedad 2: 191–201Google Scholar

Handley, M. (2000), ‘Inscribing time and identity in the kingdom of Burgundy’, in Mitchell, S. and Greatrex, G. (eds.), Ethnicity and Culture in Late Antiquity, London, pp. 83–102Google Scholar

Handley, M. (1998), ‘The early medieval inscriptions of western Britain: function and sociology’, in Hill, J. and Swan, M. (eds.), The Community, the Family and the Saint, Turnhout, pp. 339–61Google Scholar

Handley, M. (2001), ‘The origins of Christian commemoration in late antique Britain’, EME 10: 177–99Google Scholar

Hannestad, K. (1961), ‘Les forces militaires d’après la guerre gothique de Procope’, Classica et Medievalia 21: 136–83Google Scholar

Hannick, C. (ed.) (1987), Sprachen und Nationen im Balkanraum: Die historischen Bedingungen der Entstehung der heutigen Nationalsprachen, Cologne

Hansen, H. J. (1989), ‘Dankirke: affluence in late Iron Age Denmark’, in Randsborg, K. (ed.), The Birth of Europe: Archaeology and Social Development in the First Millennium ad, Rome, pp. 123–8Google Scholar

Hansen, I. and Wickham, C. J. (eds.) (2000), The Long Eighth Century, Leiden

Harbison, P. (1998), L’Art médiéval en Irlande, La-Pierre-qui-Vire, Yonne

Harden, J. (1995), ‘A potential archaeological context for the Early Christian sculptured stones from Tarbat, Easter Ross’, in Bourke, C. (ed.), From the Isles of the North, Belfast, pp. 221–7Google Scholar

Harrison, D. (1993), The Early State and the Towns: Forms of Integration in Lombard Italy 568–774, Lund

Harrison, M. (1989), A Temple for Byzantium: The Discovery and Excavation of Anicia Juliana’s Palace Church in Istanbul, London

Harrison, R. M. (1986), Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul, I, Princeton, NJ

Harrison, R. M. (1989), A Temple for Byzantium: The Discovery and Excavation of Anicia Juliana’s Palace Church in Istanbul, London

Hartmann, L. M. (1897), Geschichte Italiens im Mittelalter, Leipzig

Hartmann, L. M. (1904), Zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte Italiens im frühen Mittelalter, Gotha

Hartmann, W. (1982), ‘Der rechtliche Zustand der Kirche auf dem Lande. Die Eigenkirche in der fränkischen Gesetzgebung des 7.–9. Jahrhunderts’, Settimane 28: 397–441Google Scholar

Haseloff, G. (1981), Die germanische Tierornamentik der Völkerwanderungszeit, 3 vols., Berlin and New York

Haseloff, G. (1984), ‘Stand der Forschung: Stilgeschichte Völkerwanderungs-und Merowingerzeit’, in M. Høgestøl, Larsen, J. H., Straume, E. and Weber, B. (eds.), Festskrift til Thorleif Sjøvold på 70-årsdagen (Universitetets Oldsaksamlings Skrifter 5), Oslo, pp. 109–2Google Scholar

Haseloff, G. (1986), ‘Bild und Motiv im Nydam-Stil und Stil 1’, in Roth, H. (ed.), Zum Problem der Deutung frühmittelalterlicher Bildinhalte (Akten des 1. Internationalen Kolloquiums in Marburg a.d. Lahn, 15.–19. Februar 1983), Sigmaringen, pp. 67–110Google Scholar

Hastings, A. (1950), ‘St. Benedict and the eremitical life’, DR 68: 191–211Google Scholar

Hastrup, K. (1990), ‘Iceland: sorcerers and paganism’, in Ankarloo, B. and Henningsen, G. (eds.), Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, Oxford, pp. 92–159Google Scholar

Hauck, K. (1974), ‘Ein neues Drei-Götter-Amulett von der Insel von Fünen’, in Geschichte in der Gesellschaft: Festschrift für Karl Bosl, StuttgartGoogle Scholar

Hauck, K. (1978), ‘Gotterglaube im Spiegel der goldenen Brakteaten’, in Ahrens, C. (ed.), Sachsen und Angelsachsen (Veröffentlichungen des Helms-Museums 32), Hamburg, pp. 189–218Google Scholar

Hauck, K. (1985–89), Die Goldbrakteaten der Völkerwanderungszeit, Mit Beiträge, M. Axboe, Düwel, C., Padberg, L., Myra, U. S. and Wypior, C. (Münstersche Mittelalterschriften 24), Munich

Hauck, K. (1986), ‘Methodenfragen der Brakteatendeutung. Erprobung eines Interpretationsmusters für die Bildzeugnisse aus einer oralen Kultur’, in Roth, H. (ed.), Zum Problem der Deutung frühmittelalterlicher Bildinhalte (Akten des 1. Internationalen Kolloquiums in Marburg a. d. Lahn, 15.–19. Februar 1983), Sigmaringen, pp. 273–96Google Scholar

Hauck, K. (1994), ‘Gudme als Kultort und seine Rolle beim Austausch von Bildformularen der Goldbrakteaten’, in Nielsen, , Randsborg, and Thrane, (1994), pp. 78–88

Hauck, K. (1957), ‘Brakteatenikonologie’, in RAC III, pp. 361–401Google Scholar

Hawkes, J. and Mills, S. (eds.) (1999), Northumbria’s Golden Age, Stroud

Hawkes, J. (1999), ‘Anglo-Saxon sculpture: questions of context’, in Hawkes, J. and Mills, S. (eds.), Northumbria’s Golden Age, Stroud, pp. 204–15Google Scholar

Hawkes, S. C. (1982), ‘Finglesham: a cemetery in East Kent’, in Campbell, J. (ed.), The Anglo-Saxons, Oxford, pp. 24–5Google Scholar

Hawkes, S. C. and Meaney, A. (1970), Two Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries at Winnall, Winchester, Hants., London

Hawting, G. R. (1986), The First Dynasty of Islam: The Umayyad Caliphate, AD 661–750, London

Hayes, J. W. (1972), Late Roman Pottery, London

Hayes, J. W. (1980), A Supplement to Late Roman Pottery, London

Hayes, J. W. (1992), Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul, 11: The pottery, Princeton, NJ

Haywood, J. (1991), Dark Age Naval Power: A Reassessment of Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Seafaring, London and New York

Heather, P. (1994a), ‘State formation in Europe in the first millennium ad’, in Crawford, B. E. (ed.), Scotland in Dark Age Europe, St Andrews, pp. 47–70Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1994b), ‘Literacy and power in the migration period’, in Bowman, A. K. and Woolf, G. (eds.), Literacy and Power in the Ancient World, Cambridge, pp. 177–97Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1995), ‘The Huns and the end of the Roman Empire in western Europe’, EHR 110: 4–41Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1999), ‘The barbarian in late antiquity: image, reality and transformation’, in Miles, R. (ed.), Construction of Identities in Late Antiquity, London, pp. 234–68Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1991), Goths and Romans, 332–489, Oxford

Heather, P. (1991), Goths and Romans 332–489, Oxford

Heather, P. (1989), ‘Cassiodorus and the rise of the Amals: genealogy and the Goths under Hun domination’, JRS 89: pp. 103–28Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1993), ‘The historical culture of Ostrogothic Italy’, in Teoderico il Grande e i Goti d’Italia (Atti del XIII Congresso internazionale di studi sull’ alto medioevo), Spoleto, pp. 317–53Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1994), Goths and Romans 332–489, Oxford

Heather, P. (1995), ‘Theoderic, king of the Goths’, Early Medieval Europe 4: 145–73Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1998), ‘Disappearing and reappearing of tribes’, in Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H. (eds.), Strategies of Distinction: The Construction of Ethnic Communities, 300–800, Leiden, pp. 92–111Google Scholar

Heather, P. (1986), ‘The crossing of the Danube and the Gothic conversion’, GRBS 27: 289–318Google Scholar

Heather, P. and Matthews, J. (1991), The Goths in the Fourth Century, Liverpool

Heather, P. (1996), The Goths, Oxford

Hedeager, L. (1991), ‘Die dänischen Golddepots der Völkerwanderungszeit’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 25: 73–88Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (1992a), Iron-Age Societies: From Tribe to State in Northern Europe, 500 BC to AD 700, Oxford

Hedeager, L. (1992b), ‘Kingdoms, ethnicity and material culture: Denmark in a European perspective’, in Carver, M. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo, Woodbridge, pp. 279–300Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (1993), ‘The creation of Germanic identity. A European origin myth’, in Brun, P., Leeuw, S. and Whittaker, C. (eds.), Frontières d’Empire: nature et signification des frontières romaines (Mémoires du Musée de Préhistoire d’;Ile-de-France 5), Nemours, pp. 121–32Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (1997), Skygger af en anden virkelighed: studien i oldnordiske og tildig europaeiste myter, Copenhagen

Hedeager, L. (1998), ‘Cosmological endurance: pagan identities in Early Christian Europe’, Journal of European Archaeology 3: 383–97Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (1999a), ‘Skandinavisk dyreornamentik. Symbolsk repræsentation af en Førkristen kosmologi’, in Fuglestvedt, I., Gansum, T. and Opedal, A. (eds.), Et hus med mange rom: vennebok til Bjørn Myhre på 60-årsdagen (AmS – Rapport 11A), Stavanger, pp. 219–37Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (1999b), ‘Sacred topography. Depositions of wealth in the cultural landscape’, in Gustafsson, A. and Karlsson, H. (eds.), Glyfer och Arkeologiska Rum: in honorem Jarl Nordbladh (Gotarc Series A, 3), Gothenburg, pp. 229–52Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (2000), ‘Europe in the Migration Period. The formation of a political mentality’, in Theuws, F. and Nelson, J. L. (eds.), Rituals of Power: From Late Antiquity to the Early Middle Ages, Leiden, pp. 15–57Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (2001), ‘Asgard reconstructed? Gudme – a “central place” in the North’, in Jong, M. and Theuws, F. (eds.), Topographies of Power in the Early Middle Ages, Leiden, pp. 467–508Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (2003), ‘Beyond mortality. Scandinavian animal style ad 400–1200’, in Downes, J. and Ritchie, A. (eds.), Sea Change: Orkney and Northern Europe in the later Iron Age AD 300–800, Angus, pp. 127–36Google Scholar

Hedeager, L. (2004), ‘Dyr og andre mennesker – mennesker og andre dyr. Dyreornamentikkens transcendentale realitet’, in Andr, A.én, Jennbert, K. and Raudvere, C. (eds.), Ordning mot kaos: studier av nordisk förkristen kosmologi (Vägar till Midgård 4), Lund, pp. 223–56Google Scholar

Heidinga, H. A. (1994), ‘Frankish settlement at Gennep: a migration period settlement in the Dutch Meuse area’, in Nielsen, P. O., Randsborg, K. and Thrane, H. (eds.), The Archaeology of Gudme and Lundeborg, Copenhagen, pp. 202–8Google Scholar

Heidinga, H. A. (1997), Frisia in the First Millennium, An Outline, Utrecht

Heil, J. (1998a), Kompilation oder Konstruktion? Die Juden in den Pauluskommentaren des 9. Jahrhunderts, Hanover

Heil, J. (1998b), ‘Agobard, Amolo, das Kirchengut und die Juden von Lyon’, Francia 25: 39–76Google Scholar

Heinzelmann, M. (2001), Gregory of Tours, trans. Carroll, C., Cambridge

Heinzelmann, M. (1975), ‘L’aristocratie et les évêchés entre Loire et Rhin jusqu’à la fin du VIIe siècle’, RHEF 62: 75–90Google Scholar

Heinzelmann, M. (1976), Bischofsherrschaft in Gallien: Zur Kontinuität römischer Führungsschichten vom 4. bis zum 7. Jahrhundert, soziale, prosopographische und bildungsgeschichtliche Aspekte (Beihefte der Francia 5), Munich

Heinzelmann, M. (1982), ‘Gallische Prosopographie 260–527’, Francia 10: 531–718Google Scholar

Heinzelmann, M. (1994), ‘Die Franken und die fränkische Geschichte in der Perspektive der Historiographie Gregors von Tours’, in Scharer, A. and Scheibelreiter, G. (eds.), Historiographie im frühen Mittelalter (Veröffentlichungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 32), Vienna and Munich, pp. 326–44Google Scholar

Heinzelmann, M. and Poulin, J. C. (1986), Les Vies anciennes de Sainte Geneviève de Paris: études critiques (Bibliothèque de l’Ecole des Hautes Etudes, ive section, Sciences Historiques et Philologiques 329), Paris

Heinzelmann, M. (1994), Gregor von Tours (538–594): ‘Zehn Bücher Geschichte’ Historiographie und Gesellschaftskonzept im 6 Jahrhundert, Sigmaringen

Heinzelmann, M. (1976), Bischofsherrschaft in Gallien (Beihefte der Francia 5), Munich

Heinzelmann, M. (1990), ‘Studia sanctorum: éducation, milieux d’instruction et valeurs éducatives dans l’hagiographie en Gaule jusqu’à la fin de l’époque mérovingienne’, in Sot, (1990), pp. 105–38

Heinzelmann, M. (1994), Gregorius von Tours, ‘Zehn Bücher Geschichte’: Historiographie und Gesellschaftskonzept im 6. Jahrhundert, Darmstadt

Helms, M. W. (1988), Ulysses’ Sail: An Ethnographic Odyssey of Power, Knowledge, and Geographical Distance, Princeton, NJ

Helms, M. W. (1993), Craft and the Kingly Ideal: Art, Trade and Power, Austin, TX

Hen, Y. (1995), Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul, A.D. 481–751, Leiden

Henderson, G. (1987), From Durrow to Kells: The Insular Gospel Books 650–800, London

Henderson, I. (1975), ‘Pictish territorial divisions’, in McNeill, P. and Nicholson, R. (eds.), A Historical Atlas of Scotland c. 400–1600, St Andrews, pp. 8–9Google Scholar

Henderson, I. (1967), The Picts, London

Henderson, I. (1987), ‘Early Christian monuments of Scotland displaying crosses but no other ornament’, in Small, A. (ed.), The Picts: A New Look at Old Problems, Dundee, pp. 45–58Google Scholar

Hendy, M. F. (1988), ‘Frompublic to private: the western barbarian coinages as amirror of the disintegration of Late Roman state structures’, Viator 19: 29–78Google Scholar

Hendy, M. F. (1988), ‘Frompublic to private: the western barbarian coinages as amirror of the disintegration of late Roman state structures’, Viator 19: 29–78Google Scholar

Hendy, M. F. (1993), ‘From antiquity to the Middle Ages: economic and monetary aspects of the transition’, in De la antigüedad al medioevo, siglos IV–VIII, León, pp. 325–60Google Scholar

Hendy, M. F. (1985), Studies in the Byzantine Monetary Economy, c. 300–1450, Cambridge

Hendy, M. F. (1988), ‘From public to private: the western barbarian coinages as a mirror of the disintegration of Late Roman state structures’, Viator 1988: 29–88Google Scholar

Hendy, M. (1989), ‘The administration of mints and treasuries, 4th to 7th centuries, with an appendix on the production of silver plate’, in Hendy, M., The Economy, Fiscal Administration and Coinage of Byzantium, VI, NorthamptonGoogle Scholar

Henning, J. (1987), Südosteuropa zwischen Antike und Mittelalter: Archäologische Beiträge zur Landwirtschaft des 1. Jahrtausends u. Z., Berlin

Henry, F. (1964), L’Art irlandais, II, La Pierre-qui-Vire, Yonne

Hensel, W. (1965), Die Slawen im frühen Mittelalter, Berlin

Hensel, W. (1984), Sk7aogon;d przyszli Slowianie?, Wrocław

Herbert, M. (1988), Iona, Kells and Derry: The History and Hagiography of the Monastic Familia of Columba, Oxford

Herity, M. (1984), ‘The layout of Irish early Christian monasteries’, in Chatháin, Ní and Richter, (1984), pp. 105–16

Herity, M. (1989), ‘Early Irish hermitages in the light of the Lives of Cuthbert’, in Bonner, G., Rollason, D. and Stancliffe, C. (eds.), St Cuthbert, His Cult and His Community to AD 1200, Woodbridge, pp. 45–63Google Scholar

Herren, M. W. (1974–87), The Hisperica Famina, 2 vols., Toronto

Herren, M. W. (1989), ‘Mission and monasticism in the Confessio of Patrick’, in Ó Corráin, D., Breatnach, L. and McCone, K. (eds.), Sages, Saints and Storytellers: Celtic Studies in Honour of Professor James Carney, Maynooth, pp. 76–85Google Scholar

Herren, M. W. (1990), ‘Gildas and early British monasticism’, in Bammesberger, A. and Wollmann, A. (eds.), Britain 400–600: Language and History, pp. 65–78Google Scholar

Herren, M. (1974), The Hisperica Famina, 1: The A-Text, Toronto

Herren, M. (1987), The Hisperica Famina. 11: Related Poems, Toronto

Herren, M. (ed.) (1988), The Sacred Nectar of the Greeks: The Study of Greek in the West in the Early Middle Ages, London

Herrmann, G. (1977), The Iranian Revival, Oxford

Herrmann, J. (1965), Kultur und Kunst der Slawen in Deutschland vom 7. bis 13. Jh., Berlin

Herrmann, J. (1968), Siedlung, Wirtschaft und gesellschaftliche Verhältnisse der slawischen Stämme zwischen Oder/Neiße und Elbe: Studien auf der Grundlage archäologischen Materials, Berlin

Herrmann, J. (ed.) (1985), Die Slawen in Deutschland, Berlin

Herrmann, J. (ed.) (1986), Welt der Slawen, Leipzig

Herrmann, J. (1987), ‘Die Verterritorialisierung – ein methodisches und historische Problem slawischer Wanderung, Landnahme und Ethnogenese’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczyński, S. (eds), Studia nad etnogenezą Slowian i kultura Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Wrocław, pp. 81–90Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1978–79), ‘Två studier i ölandska guldfynd. 1: Det myntade guldet, 11: Det omyntade guldet’, TOR 18: pp. 33–294Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1993), ‘The origin of the hall in south Scandinavia’, TOR 25: 175–99Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1994), ‘Models of petty rulership: two early settlements in Iceland’, TOR 26: 163–92Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1995), ‘Hus på Helgö’, Fornvännen 90: 222–8Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1996), ‘A note on Late Iron Age kingship mythology’, TOR 28: 283–303Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1997a), Livet i Hallen (Occasional Papers in Archaeology 14), Uppsala

Herschend, F. (1997b), ‘Striden om Finnsborg’, TOR 29Google Scholar

Herschend, F. (1998), The Idea of the Good in Late Iron Age Society (Occasional Papers in Archaeology 15), Uppsala

Herschend, F. (1999), ‘Halle’, Reallexicon der germanischen Altertumskunde, XIII BerlinGoogle Scholar

Herzfeld, E. (1941), Iran in the Ancient East, London

Hessen, O. von (1983), ll materiale altomedievale nelle collezioni Stibbert di Firenze, Florence

Heuclin, J. (1998), Hommes de Dieu et fonctionnaires du roi en Gaule du nord du Ve au IXe siècle, Villeneurve-d’Ascq

Higgitt, J. (1982), ‘The Pictish Latin inscription at Tarbat in Ross-shire’, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 112: 300–21Google Scholar

Higham, N. J. (1995), An English Empire: Bede and the Early Anglo-Saxon Kings, Manchester

Higham, N. (1992), Rome, Britain and the Anglo-Saxons, London

Hill, C. (2003), Origins of the English, London

Hill, D. R. (1971), The Termination of Hostilities in the Early Arab Conquests, London

Hill, D. R. (1975), ‘The role of the camel and horse in the early Arab conquests’, in Parry, V. J. and Yapp, M. R. (eds.), War, Technology and Society in the Middle East, London, pp. 32–43Google Scholar

Hill, D. and Cowie, R. (2001), Wics: The Early Medieval Trading Centres of Northern Europe, Sheffield

Hill, D. and Metcalf, D. M. (eds.) (1984), Sceattas in England and on the Continent (BAR British Series 128), Oxford

Hill, P. (1997), Whithorn and Saint Ninian: The Excavation of a Monastic Town 1984–91, Whithorn

Hill, P. (1997), Whithorn and St Ninian, Stroud

Hillgarth, J. N. (1966), ‘Coins and chronicles: propaganda in sixth-century Spain and the Byzantine background’, Historia 15: 483–508Google Scholar

Hillgarth, J. N. (1970), ‘Historiography in Visigothic Spain’, Settimane 17: 261–313Google Scholar

Hills, C. (1998), ‘Did the people from Spong Hill come from Schleswig-Holstein?’, in Häßler, H.-J. (ed.), Studien zur Sachsenforschung XI, pp. 145–54Google Scholar

Hills, C. (1999), ‘Spong Hill and the Adventus Saxonum’, in Karkov, C., Crowley, K. Wickham and Young, B. (eds.), Spaces of the Living and the Dead, Oxford, pp. 15–25Google Scholar

Hills, C., Penn, K. and Rickett, R. (1984), Spong Hill, iii: Catalogue of Inhumations (East Anglian Archaeology 21), Gressenhall

Hilpisch, S. (1928), Die Doppelklöster: Entstehung und Organisation (Beiträge zur Geschichte des alten Mönchtums 15), Münster

Hinds, M. (1996), Studies in Early Islamic History, ed. Bacharach, J., Conrad, L. J. and Crone, P., Princeton, NJ

Hines, J. (1984), The Scandinavian Character of Anglian England in the Pre Viking Period (BAR British Series 124), Oxford

Hines, J. (1995), ‘Cultural change and social organisation in early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Ausenda, (1995), pp. 75–87

Hines, J. (ed.) (1997), The Anglo-Saxons from the Migration Period to the Eighth Century, Woodbridge

Hines, J. (1998), A New Corpus of Anglo-Saxon Great Square-Headed Brooches, Woodbridge

Hines, J. (1989), ‘Ritual hoarding in Migration-Period Scandinavia: a review of recent interpretations’, Proceedings of the Prehistoric Society 55: 193–205Google Scholar

Hines, J. (1992), ‘The Scandinavian character of Anglian England: an update’, in Carver, M. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo, Woodbridge, pp. 315–30Google Scholar

Hines, J. (1993), Clasps, Hektespenner, Agraffen: Anglo-Scandinavian Clasps of Classes A–C of the 3rd to the 6th Centuries A.D.: Typology, Diffusion and Function, Stockholm

Hines, J. (1994), ‘The becoming of English: identity, material culture and language in Early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Filmer, W.-Sankey and Griffith, D. (eds.), Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, VII, OxfordGoogle Scholar

Hines, J. (1995), ‘Cultural change and social organisation in early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Ausenda, G. (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, Woodbridge, pp. 75–87Google Scholar

Hippocrates, , Airs, Waters, Places, 1, ed. and trans. Jones, W. H. S., London (1923)

Hisham, Ibn, Sirat al-nabi, ed. Wüstenfeld, F., 2 vols., Göttingen (1858–60)

Hisham, Ibn, French trans. Guillaume, A., Karachi (1955)

Hisperica Famina, ed. Herren, M. W., 2 vols., Toronto (1974–87)

Historia Augusta, ed. Magie, D. (Loeb Classical Library), 3 vols., Cambridge, MA and London (1921–32)

Hitti, P. K. (1904), History of the Arabs, London and New York

Hitti, P. (1951), History of Syria, London

Hodder, I. (ed.) (1987), Archaeology as Long-Term History, Cambridge

Hodder, I. (ed.) (1991), Archaeological Theory in Europe: The Last Three Decades, London

Hodges, R. (1982a), ‘Method and theory in medieval archaeology’, Archeologia Medievale 9: 7–38Google Scholar

Hodges, R. (1982b), Dark Age Economics: The Origins of Towns and Trade, ad 600–1000, London

Hodges, R. and Bowden, W. (eds.) (1998), The Sixth Century: Production, Distribution and Demand, Leiden

Hodges, R. and Hobley, B. (eds.) (1988), The Rebirth of Towns in the West, 700–1050, London

Hodges, R. (ed.) (1998), The Sixth Century: Production, Distribution and Demand, Leiden

Hodges, R. and Whitehouse, D. (1983), Mohammed, Charlemagne and the Origins of Europe: Archaeology and the Pirenne Thesis, London; revised French trans. Morrisson, C. (1996), Paris

Hodges, R. (1980), The Hamwih Pottery: The Local and Imported Wares from Thirty Years’ Excavations and Their European Context, London

Hodges, R. (1982), Dark Age Economics: The Origins of Towns and Trade A.D. 600–1000, London

Hodges, R. (1989), The Anglo-Saxon Achievement, London

Hodges, R. (1991), ‘The eighth-century pottery industry at La Londe near Rouen, and its implications for cross-Channel trade with Hamwic, Anglo-Saxon Southampton’, Antiquity 65: 882–7Google Scholar

Hodges, R. (2000), Towns and Trade in the Age of Charlemagne, London

Hodges, R. and Hobley, B. (eds.) (1988), The Rebirth of Towns in the West, AD 700–1050 (CBA Research Report 68), London

Hodges, R. and Whitehouse, D. (1983), Mohammed, Charlemagne and the Origins of Europe: Archaeology and the Pirenne Thesis, London

Hodgkin, T. (1896), Italy and Her Invaders, iv and v, Oxford

Hodgson, M. G. S. (1974), The Venture of Islam, I, Chicago and London

Hofkunst van de Sassanieden (1993), Brussels

Hollerich, M. J. (1982), ‘The Alexandrian bishops and the grain trade: ecclesiastical commerce in Late Roman Egypt’, JESHO 25: 187–207Google Scholar

Holt, P. M., Lamberton, A. and Lewis, B. (eds.) (1970), The Cambridge History of Islam, I, Cambridge

Holtsmark, A. (1964), Studier i Snorres Mytologi, Oslo

Holtz, L. (1981), ‘Irish grammarians and the Continent in the seventh century’, in Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (BAR International Series 113), Oxford, pp. 135–52Google Scholar

Honoré, T. (1987), ‘The making of the Theodosian Code’, ZRG RA 104: 133–222Google Scholar

Honoré, T. (1978), Tribonian, London

Hooper, N. (1993), ‘The Aberlemno stone and cavalry in Anglo-Saxon England’, Northern History 29: 188–96Google Scholar

Hope-Taylor, B. (1977), Yeavering: An Anglo-British Centre of Early Northumbria, London

Hope-Taylor, B. (1977), Yeavering, London

Hopkins, K. (1980), ‘Taxes and trade in the Roman empire (200 B.C.–A. D. 400)’, JRS 70: 101–25Google Scholar

Hopkins, K. (1983), ‘Introduction’, in Garnsey, P., Hopkins, K. and Whittaker, C. R. (eds.), Trade in the Ancient Economy, Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar

Horden, P. and Purcell, N. (2000), The Corrupting Sea: A Study of Mediterranean History, Oxford

Horedt, K. (1987), ‘Die Völker Südosteuropas im 6.–8. Jahrhundert. Probleme und Ergebnisse’, Südosteuropa, pp. 11–26Google Scholar

Horn, W., Marshall, J. W. and Rourke, G. D. (1990), The Forgotten Hermitage of Skellig Michael, Berkeley and Los Angeles

Howard-Johnston, J. and Hayward, P. A. (eds.) (1999), The Cult of the Saints in Late Antiquity and the Middle Ages: Essays on the Contribution of Peter Brown, Oxford

Howard-Johnston, J. (1994), ‘The official history of Heraclius’ campaigns’, in Daçbrowa, E. (ed.), The Roman and Byzantine Army in the East, Cracow, , 1994, pp. 57–87Google Scholar

Hoyland, R. (1997), Seeing Islam as Others Saw it: A Survey and Evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian Writings on Early Islam, Princeton, NJ

Hudson, P. and Rocca Hudson, M. C. (1985), ‘Lombard immigration and its effects on north Italian rural and urban settlement’, in Malone, C. and Studdart, S. (eds.), Papers in Italian Archaeology, iv. 4: Classical and Medieval Archaeology, OxfordGoogle Scholar

Hugeberc, , Vita Willibaldi, ed. Holder-Egger, O., MGH SS XV.i, pp. 80–117, Hanover (1887)

Huggett, J. (1988), ‘Imported grave goods and the early Anglo-Saxon economy’, Medieval Archaeology 32: 63–96Google Scholar

Hughes, K. (1972), Early Christian Ireland: Introduction to the Sources, London

Hughes, K. (1970), Early Christianity in Pictland, Jarrow

Hughes, K. (1980), Celtic Britain in the Early Middle Ages: Studies in Scottish and Welsh Sources, Woodbridge

Hughes, K. (1981), ‘The Celtic church: is this a valid concept?’, Cambridge Medieval Celtic Studies 1: 1–20Google Scholar

Hughes, K. (1987), Church and Society in Ireland AD 400–1200, ed. Dumville, D., London

Hughes, K. (1966), The Church in Early Irish Society, London

Hultgård, A. (1999), ‘Fornskandinavisk hinsidestro i Snorre Sturlusons spegling’, in Drobin, U. (ed.), Religion och Samhälle i det förkristna Norden, Odense, pp. 109–24Google Scholar

Humphreys, R. (1991), Islamic History: A Framework for Inquiry, Princeton

Humphries, R. S. (1991), Islamic History: A Framework for Inquiry, rev. edn, London and New York

Hunter Blair, P. (1970), The World of Bede, London

Hurley, V. (1982), ‘The early church in the south-west of Ireland: settlement and organisation’, in Pearce, S. M. (ed.), The Early Church in Western Britain and Ireland: Studies Presented to C. A. Ralegh Radford (BAR British Series 102), Oxford, pp. 297–320Google Scholar

Hydatius, , Chronicle, ed. and trans. Burgess, R. W., The Chronicle of Hydatius and the Consularia Constantinopolitana, Two Contemporary Accounts of the Final Years of the Roman Empire, Oxford (1993)

Hydatius, , Continuatio Chronicorum Hyeronimianorum ad a. CCCCLXVIIII, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XI, Chronica Minora 11, Berlin (1894), pp. 1–36

Hydatius, , Ed. and French trans. Tranoy, A., Hydace: Chronique, I: Introduction, texte critique, traduction; II: Commentaire et index, 2 vols., Paris (1974)

Illmer, D. (1971), Formen der Erziehung und Wissensvermittlung im frühen Mittelalter: Quellenstudien zur Frage der Kontinuität des abendländischen Erziehungswesens (Münchener Beiträge zur Mediävistik und Renaissance-Forschung 7), Munich

Indiculus Superstitionum et Paganiarum, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. 1, Hanover (1893), pp. 361–401

Indiculus Superstitionum et Paganiarum, ed. Dierkens, A., ‘Superstitions, christianisme et paganisme à la fin de l’époque mérovingienne’, in Hasquin, H. (ed.), Magie, sorcellerie, parapsychologie, Brussels (1985), pp. 9–26Google Scholar

Ingold, T. (2000), The Perception of the Environment, London and New York

Inscriptiones Latinae Selectae, ed. Dessau, H., repr. Zurich (1974)

Irsigler, F. (1969), Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des frühfränkischen Adels (Rheinisches Archiv 70), Bonn

Isla Frez, A. (1990), ‘Las relaciones entre el reino visigodo y los reyes merovingios a finales del siglo VI’, En la España Medieval 13: 11–32Google Scholar

Ius Greco-Romanum, ed. , J. and Zepos, P., repr. Aalen (1962)

Jørgensen, L. (1990), Bækkegård and Glasergård: Two Cemeteries from the Late Iron Age on Bornholm, Copenhagen

Jørgensen, L. (1995), ‘Stormandssreder og skattefund i 3.–12. århundrede’, Fortid og Nutid 2: 83–110Google Scholar

Jørgensen, L. (2003), ‘Manor and market at Lake Tissø in the sixth to the eleventh centuries: the Danish “productive” sites’, in Pestell, T. and Ulmschneider, K. (eds.), Markets in Early Medieval Europe: Trading and ‘Productive’ Sites, 650–850, Bollington, pp. 175–207Google Scholar

Jørgensen, L. and Nørgård Jørgensen, A. (1997), Nørre Sandegård Vest: A Cemetery from the 6th–8th Centuries on Bornholm, Copenhagen

Jülicher, A. (1896), ‘Ein gallisches Bischofsschreiben des 6. Jahrhunderts als Zeuge für die Verfassung der Montanistenkirche’, Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte 16: 664–71Google Scholar

Jackson, K. H. (1963), ‘On the northern British section in Nennius’, in Chadwick, N. K. et al., Celt and Saxon, Cambridge, pp. 20–62

Jackson, K. H. (1967), A Historical Phonology of Breton, Dublin

Jackson, K. H. (1980), ‘The Pictish language’, in Wainwright, F. T. (ed.), The Problem of the Picts, Perth, pp. 129–66, 173–76 (revision of Wainwright 1955)Google Scholar

Jackson, K. H. (1953), Language and History in Early Britain, Edinburgh

Jackson, K. H. (1964), ‘On the Northern British Section in Nennius’, in Chadwick, N. K. (ed.), Celt and Saxon: Studies in the Early British Border, Cambridge, pp. 20–62Google Scholar

Jacoby, D. (1993), ‘Les Juifs de Byzance, une communauté marginalisée’, in Maltezou, C. A. (ed.), Hai Perithoriakoi sto Byzantio. Marginality in Byzantium, Athens; repr. in Jacoby, , Byzantium, Latin Romania and the Mediterranean, Aldershot, 2001, no. 111Google Scholar

Jacoby, D. (1995), ‘The Jews of Constantinople and their demographic hinterland’, in Mango, C. and Dagron, G. (eds.), Constantinople and Its Hinterland, Aldershot, pp. 221–32; repr. in Jacoby, , Byzantium, Latin Romania and the Mediterranean, Aldershot, 2001, no. IVGoogle Scholar

Jacoby, D. (2001), ‘The Jews and the silk industry of Constantinople’, in Jacoby, , Byzantium, Latin Romania and the Mediterranean, Aldershot, no. IXGoogle Scholar

Jahn, J. (1991), Ducatus Bawariorum: Das bairische Herzogtum des Agilolfinger (Monographien zur Geschichte des Mittelalters 35), Stuttgart

Jakobsson, A. H. (2003), Smältdeglars Härskare och Jerusalems Tillskyndare, Stockholm

Jakobsson, M. (1997), ‘Burial layout, society and sacred geography’, Current Swedish Archaeology 5: 79–98Google Scholar

James, E. (1977), The Merovingian Archaeology of South-West Gaul (BAR Supplementary Series 25), 2 vols., Oxford

James, E. (1988a), The Franks, Oxford

James, E. (1988b), ‘Childéric, Syagrius et la disparition du royaume de Soissons’, Revue Archéologique de Picardie 3–4: 9–12Google Scholar

James, E. (1989), ‘The origins of barbarian kingdoms. The continental evidence’, in Bassett, S. (ed.), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, London, pp. 40–52Google Scholar

James, E. (1977), The Merovingian Archaeology of South-West Gaul (BAR Supplementary Series 25), 2 VOLS., Oxford

James, E. (1989), ‘Burial and status in the early medieval west’, TRHS, 5th series, 39: 23–40Google Scholar

James, E. (ed.) (1980), Visigothic Spain: New Approaches, Oxford

James, E. (1979), ‘Cemeteries and the problem of Frankish settlement in Gaul’, in Sawyer, P. H. (ed.), Names, Words and Graves: Early Medieval Settlement, Leeds, pp. 55–89Google Scholar

James, E. (1980), ‘Septimania and its frontier: an archaeological approach’, in James, E. (ed.), Visigothic Spain: New Approaches, Oxford, pp. 223–41Google Scholar

James, E. (1988), The Franks, Oxford

James, E. (1989), ‘The origins of barbarian kingdoms: the continental evidence’, in Bassett, S. (ed.), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, London and New York, pp. 40–52, 249–50Google Scholar

James, E. (1982), The Origins of France: From Clovis to the Capetians 500–1000, London

James, E. (1989), ‘The origins of the barbarian kingdoms: the continental evidence’, in Bassett, (1989b), pp. 40–52

James, E. (1982), ‘Ireland and western Gaul in the Merovingian period’, in Whitelock, D. (ed.), Ireland in Early Medieval Europe, Cambridge, pp. 362–86Google Scholar

James, E. (2001), Britain in the First Millennium, London

Jankuhn, H. (1986), Haithabu: Ein Handelsplatz der Wikingerzeit, 8th edn, Neumünster

Jankuhn, H., Schietzel, K. and Reichstein, H. (eds.) (1984), Archäologische und naturwissenschaftliche Untersuchungen an Siedlungen im deutschen Küstengebiet, I: Handelsplätze des frühen und hohen Mittelalters, Weinheim

Jarnut, J. (1986), Agilolfingerstudien: Untersuchungen zur Geschichte einer adligen Familie im 6. und 7. Jahrhundert (Monographien zur Geschichte des Mittelalters 32), Stuttgart

Jarnut, J. (1994), ‘Gregor von Tours, Frankengeschichte II, 12: Franci Egidium sibi regem adsciscunt. Faktum oder Sage?’, in Brunner, K. and Merta, B. (eds.), Ethnogenese und Überlieferung: Angewandte Methoden der Frühmittelalterforschung (Veröffentlichungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 31), Vienna and Munich, pp. 129–34Google Scholar

Jaspert, B. (1971), ‘Regula Magistri – Regular Benedicti’, Studia Monastica 13: 129–71Google Scholar

Jedin, H. (ed.) (1975), Handbuch der Kirchengeschichte 11/2, Freiburg

Jenal, G. (1995), Italia ascetica et monastica. Das Asketen- und Mönchtum, I: Italien von den Anfängen bis zur Zeit der Langobarden (ca. 150/250–604) (Monographien zur Geschichte des Mittelalters 39/1–2), Stuttgart

Jensen, S. (1991), The Vikings of Ribe, Ribe

Jobst, W., Erdal, B. and Gurtner, C. (1997), Istanbul, Bayak Saray Mozayigi; Istanbul, Das grosse byzantinische Palastmosaik; Istanbul the Great Palace Mosaic, Istanbul

Johanek, P. (1987), ‘Der fränkische Handel der Karolingerzeit im Spiegel der Schriftquellen’, in Düwel, et al. (1987), pp. 7–68

Johanek, P. (1985), ‘Der Aussenhandel des Frankenreiches der Merowingerzeit nach Norden und Osten im Spiegel der Schriftquellen’, in Düwel, et al. (1985), pp. 214–54

Johansen, B. (1996), ‘The transformative dragon. The construction of social identity and the use of metaphors during the Nordic Iron Age’, Current Swedish Archaeology 4: 83–102Google Scholar

Johansen, B. (1997), Ormalur: aspekter av tillvaro och landskap (Stockholm Studies in Archaeology 14), Stockholm

John, E. (1964), Land Tenure in Early England, Leicester

John, E. (1966), Orbis Britanniae and Other Studies, Leicester

Johnson, A. C. and West, L. C. (1949), Byzantine Egypt: Economic Studies (Princeton University Studies in Papyrology 6), Princeton, NJ

Johnson, M. (1999), Archaeological Theory, Oxford

Johnson, S. (1976), The Roman Forts of the Saxon Shore, London

Johnston, D. E. (ed.) (1977), The Saxon Shore (CBA Research Report 18), London

Jones, A. H. M. (1948), Constantine and the Conversion of Europe, London

Jones, A. H. M. (1964), The Later Roman Empire 284–602, 3 vols., Oxford

Jones, A. H. M. (1975), The Decline of the Ancient World, London

Jones, A. H. M. (1964), The Later Roman Empire, 284–602, Oxford

Jones, A. H. M. (1964), The Later Roman Empire 284–602: A Social, Economic and Administrative Survey, 3 vols. and maps, Oxford

Jones, A. H. M. (1964), The Later Roman Empire, 284–602: A Social, Economic, and Administrative Survey, 3 vols., Oxford

Jones, A. H. M. (1974), The Roman Economy: Studies in Ancient Economic and Administrative History, ed. Brunt, P. A., Oxford

Jones, B. and Mattingly, D. (1990), An Atlas of Roman Britain, Oxford

Jones, G. R. J. (1976), ‘Multiple estates and early settlement’, in Sawyer, (1976), pp. 15–40

Jones, M. E. (1996), The End of Roman Britain, Ithaca

Jones, M. J. (1994), ‘St Paul in the Bail, Lincoln: Britain in Europe?’, in Painter, K. (ed.), ‘Churches Built in Ancient Times’: Recent Studies in Early Christian Archaeology (Society of Antiquaries of London), London, pp. 325–47Google Scholar

Jones, M. E. (1996), The End of Roman Britain, Ithaca, New York and London

Jordanes, , De Origine Actibusque Getarum, ed. Giunta, F. and Grillone, A. (Fonti per la Storia d’Italia 117), Rome (1991)

Jordanes, , De Origine Actibusque Getarum, ed. Martens, W., Leipzig (1913)

Jordanes, , Getica, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA v.1, Berlin (1882), pp. 53–188

Jordanes, , The Gothic History, English trans. Mierow, C. C., Princeton, NJ (1915)

Jover Zamora, J. M. (ed.) (1991), Historia de España de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, I: España visigoda, I, Las invasiones, las sociedades, la iglesia, II, La monarquía, la cultura y las artes, Madrid

Jungmann, J. A. (1932), Die lateinischen Bußriten in ihrer geschichtlichen Entwicklung, Innsbruck

Jussen, B. (1991), Patenschaft und Adoption im frühen Mittelalter: Künstliche Verwandtschaft als soziale Praxis (Veröffentlichungen des Max-Planck-Instituts für Geschichte 98), Göttingen

Justinian, , Corpus Iuris Civilis, ed. Mommsen, T. and Kreuger, P., 3 vols.: I, Institutiones, Digesta; II, Codex Justinianus; III, Novellae, Berlin (1872–95), 14th edn (1967)

Justinian, , Digest, trans. Munro, C. H., The Digest of Justinian, 2 vols., Cambridge (1904 and 1909)

Justinian, , Drei dogmatische Schriften Justinians, ed. Mommsen, T., Krueger, P. et al. (Abhandlungen der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil.-hist. Klasse, Neue folge 18), Munich (1939); repr. Milan (1973)

Justinian, , English trans. Wesche, K. P., On the Person of Christ: The Christology of Emperor Justinian, Crestwood, NY (1991)

Justová, J. (1990), Dolnorakouské Podunaji v raném středověku: Slovanská archeologie k jeho osidleni v 6.–11. stoleti, Prague

Köhler, R. (1980), ‘Frühe slawische Siedlungen in Pommern unter besonderer Berücksichtung der neuen Grabungen in Dziedzice/Deetz’, Offa-Bücher 37: 177–83Google Scholar

Köpstein, H. and Winkelmann, F. (eds.) (1976), Studien zum 7. Jahrhundert in Byzanz: Probleme der Herausbildung des Feudalismus, Berlin

Kaegi, W. (1968), Byzantium and the Decline of Rome, Princeton, NJ

Kaegi, W. E. (1992), Byzantium and the Early Islamic Conquests, Cambridge

Kaiser, R. (1973), Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Civatas und Diözese Soissons in römischer und merowingischer Zeit (Rheinisches Archiv 8–9), Bonn

Kaiser, R. (1989), ‘Royauté et pouvoir épiscopal au nord de la Gaule (VIIe–IXe siècles)’, in Atsma, (1989), I, pp. 143–60

Kaiser, R. (1981), Bischofherrschaft zwischen Königtum und Fürstenmacht (Pariser Historische Studien 7), Sigmaringen

Karayannopoulos, J. (1971), ‘Zur Frage der Slawenansiedlungen auf dem Peloponnes’, Revue des Etudes Sud-Est Européennes 9: 443–60Google Scholar

Karayannopoulos, J. (1989), Les Slaves en Macédoine: la prétendue interruption des communications entre Constantinople et Thessalonique du 7e au 9e siècles, Athens

Karlsson, L. (1983), Nordisk Form: Om djurornamentik, Stockholm

Katsh, A. I. (1954), Judaism in Islam, New York

Katz, J. (1958), ‘Even though he sinned he remains an Israelite’, Tarbiz 27: 203–17 (Hebrew)Google Scholar

Katz, S. (1937), The Jews in the Visigothic and Frankish Kingdoms of Spain and Gaul, Cambridge, MA

Kazanski, M. (1991), Les Goths (Ier-VIIe siècles après J.-C.), Paris

Kazanski, M. (1991), Les Goths, Paris

Kazhdan, A. P. (1983), La produzione intellettuale a Bisanzio: libri e scrittura in una società colta, Moscow

Keay, S. (1988), Roman Spain, London

Keay, S. J. (1984), Late Roman Amphorae in the Western Mediterranean: A Typology and Economic Study: the Catalan Evidence (BAR International Series 196), Oxford

Keay, S. J. (1998), ‘African amphorae’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 141–55

Keenan, J. G. (1984), ‘The Aphrodito papyri and village life in Byzantine Egypt’, BSAC 26: 1–63Google Scholar

Keller, H. (1976), ‘Fränkische Herrschaft und alemannisches Herzogtum im 6. und 7. Jahrhundert’, Zeitschrift für die Geschichte des Oberrheins 124 (n.s. 85): 1–30Google Scholar

Kellner, H. (1863), Das Buß- und Strafverfahren gegen Kleriker in den ersten sechs Jahrhunderten, Trier

Kelly, F. (1988), A Guide to Early Irish Law, Dublin

Kempf, F. (1978), ‘Primatiale und episkopal-synodale Struktur der Kirche vor der gre-gorienischen Reform’, AHP 16: 22–66Google Scholar

Kennedy, H. (1986), The Prophet and the Age of the Caliphates: The Islamic Near East from the Sixth to the Eleventh Century, London

Kennedy, H. (1995), ‘The financing of the military in the early Islamic state’, in Cameron, A. (ed.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East, 111: States, Resources and Armies, Princeton, NJ, pp. 361–78Google Scholar

Kennedy, H. (2000), ‘Syria, Palestine and Mesopotamia’, in Cameron, et al. (2000), pp. 588–611

Kenney, J. F. (1929), The Sources for the Early History of Ireland: An Introduction and Guide, I: Ecclesiastical, New York

Kent, J. (1972), ‘Merovingian gold coinage 580–700’, in Hall, R. and Metcalf, D. (eds.), Methods of Chemical and Metallurgical Investigation of Ancient Coinage, London, pp. 69–74Google Scholar

Kent, J. P. C. (1975), ‘The date of the Sutton Hoo hoard’, in Bruce-Mitford, R. L. S. (ed.), The Sutton Hoo Ship Burial, I, London, pp. 588–647Google Scholar

Kent, J. P. C. (1994), The Roman Imperial Coinage, X: The Divided Empire and the Fall of the Western Parts 395–491, London

Kent, J. and Painter, K. (1977), Wealth of the Roman World AD 300–700, London

Kerlouégan, F. (1987), Le De Excidio de Gildas: les destinées de la culture latine dans l’Ile de Bretagne au VIe siècle, Paris

Kerlouégan, F. (1993), Le monde celte et la Bretagne (Connaissance des Pères de l’Eglise 49), Paris

Kessler, C. (1970), ‘Abd al-Malik’s inscription in the Dome of the Rock: a reconsideration’, JRAS (unnumbered): 2–14Google Scholar

Keynes, S. (1995), ‘England, 700–900’, in The New Cambridge Medieval History, Cambridge, II, pp. 18–42Google Scholar

Keys, D. (1999), Catastrophe: An Investigation into the Origins of the Modern World, London

Khaldun, Ibn, The Muqaddimah, trans. Rosenthal, F., abridged and ed. Dawood, N. J., London (1969)

Khayyat, Ibn, Ta’rikh, ed. al-‘Umari, A. D., Najaf (1967)

Khoury, R.-G. (1987), ‘Pour une nouvelle compréhension de la transmission des textes dans les trois premiers siècles islamiques’, Arabica 34: 181–96Google Scholar

Kieslinger, E. (1999), ‘Zum Weinhandel in frühbyzantinischer Zeit’, Tyche 14: 141–56Google Scholar

King, A. (1983), ‘The Roman church at Silchester reconsidered’, Oxford Journal of Archaeology 2: 255–37Google Scholar

King, M. H. and Stevens, W. M. (eds.) (1979), Studies in Medieval Culture in Honour of Ch. W. Jones, St John’s

King, P. D. (1972), Law and Society in the Visigothic Kingdom, Cambridge

King, P. D. (1980), ‘King Chindasvint and the first territorial law-code of the Visigothic kingdom’, in James, (1980), pp. 131–57

Kingsley, S. and Decker, M. (eds.) (2001), Economy and Exchange in the East Mediterranean during Late Antiquity, Oxford

Kinsley, G. (2002), Catholme: An Anglo-Saxon Settlement on the Trent Gravels in Staffordshire, Nottingham

Kirby, D. P. (1973), ‘Bede and the Pictish Church’, The Innes Review 24: 6–25Google Scholar

Kirby, D. P. (1976), ‘… per universas Pictorum provincias’, in Bonner, G. (ed.), Famulus Christi: Essays in Commemoration of the Thirteenth Centenary of the Birth of the Venerable Bede, London, pp. 286–324Google Scholar

Kirby, D. P. (1995), ‘The genesis of a cult: Cuthbert of Farne and ecclesiastical politics in Northumbria in the late seventh and early eighth centuries’, JEH 46: 383–97Google Scholar

Kirby, D. (1991), The Earliest English Kings, London

Kister, M. J. (1965), ‘Mecca and Tamim’, JESHO 8.2: 113–14Google Scholar

Kister, M. J. (1968), ‘al-Hira. Some notes on its relations with Arabia’, Arabica 15: 143–69Google Scholar

Kister, M. J. (1980), Studies in Jahiliyya and Early Islam, London

Kitzinger, E. (1977), Byzantine Art in the Making, London

Kitzinger, E. (1993), ‘Interlace and icons: form and function in early Insular art’, in Spearman, R. M., and Higgitt, J. (eds.), The Age of Migrating Ideas: Early Medieval Art in Northern Britain and Ireland, Stroud, pp. 3–15Google Scholar

Kitzinger, E. (1954), ‘The cult of images in the age before Iconoclasm’, DOP 8: 83–150; repr. in Kitzinger, (1976), The Art of Byzantium and the Medieval West, Selected Studies, ed. Kleinbauer, E., BloomingtonGoogle Scholar

Klanica, Z. (1986), Počatky slovanského osidleni našich zemi, Prague

Klar, B. (1944/74), Megillat Ahimaaz: The Chronicle of Ahimaaz, with a Collection of Poems from Byzantine Southern Italy and Additions, Jerusalem (Hebrew)

Klar, B., Megillat Ahimaaz: The Chronicle of Ahimaaz, with a Collection of Poems from Byzantine Southern Italy and Additions, Jerusalem (1944/1974) (Hebrew)

Klingshirn, W. E. (1985), ‘Charity and power: Caesarius of Arles and the ransoming of captives in sub-Roman Gaul’, JRS 75: 183–203Google Scholar

Klingshirn, W. E. (1994), Caesarius of Arles: The Making of a Christian Community in Late Antique Gaul, Cambridge

Knögel-Anrich, E. (1936), Schriftquellen zur Kunstgeschichte der Merowingerzeit, Darmstadt

Knight, J. K. (1981), ‘In tempore Iustini consulis: contacts between the British and Gaulish churches before Augustine’, in Detsicas, A. (ed.), Collectanea Historica: Essays in Memory of Stuart Rigold, Maidstone, pp. 54–62Google Scholar

Knight, J. K. (1984), ‘Glamorgan AD 400–1100: archaeology and history’, in Savory, H. N. (ed.), Glamorgan County History, II: Early Glamorgan: Pre-history and Early History, Cardiff, pp. 315–64Google Scholar

Knight, J. K. (1999), The End of Antiquity: Archaeology, Society and Religion AD 235–700, Stroud

Knowles, D. (1962), Great Historical Enterprises: Problems in Monastic History, London

Knowles, D. (1963), Great Historical Enterprises: Problems in Monastic History, London

Kobyliński, Z. (1988), Struktury osadnicze na ziemiach polskich u schyłku starożytności i w początkach wczesnego średniowiecza, Wrocław

Kobyliński, Z. (1989), ‘An ethnic change or a socio-economic one? The 5th and 6th centuries ad in the Polish lands’, in Shennan, S. J. (ed.), Archaeological Approaches to Cultural Identity, London, pp. 303–12Google Scholar

Kobyliński, Z. (1994), ‘Early Slavs: are they archaeologically visible?’, META-Medeltidsarkeologisk Tidskrift 3–4: 13–27Google Scholar

Kobyliński, Z. (1997), ‘Settlement structures in Central Europe at the beginning of the Middle Ages’, in Urbańczyk, P. (ed.), Origins of Central Europe, Warsaw, pp. 97–116Google Scholar

Koch, J. T. (1995), ‘The conversion and the transition from Primitive to Old Irish, c.367–c.637’, Emania 13: 39–50Google Scholar

Koch, J. T. (1997), The Aneirin of Gododdin, Cardiff

Koder, J. (1996), ‘Climatic change in the fifth and sixth centuries?’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (1996), pp. 270–85

Koder, J. (1978), ‘Zur Frage der slawischen Siedlungsgebiete im mittelalterlichen Griechenland’, BZ 71: 315–31Google Scholar

Kolendo, J. (1984), ‘Wenetowie w Europie środkowej i wschodniej. Lokalizacja i rzeczywistość historyczna’, Przeglad Historyczny 75: 637–53Google Scholar

Korošec, P. (1987), ‘Die Ethnogenese der Alpslawen durch das Prisma der materiellen Kultur’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczyńiski, S. (eds.), Studia nad etnogenezą Słowian i kulturą Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Wrocław, pp. 97–103Google Scholar

Kottje, R. (1987), ‘Bußpraxis und Bußritus’, Settimane 33: 369–96Google Scholar

Krauss, S. (ed.), Das Leben Jesu nach jüdischen Quellen, Berlin (1902)

Krautheimer, R. (1942), ‘Introduction to an “iconography” of medieval architecture’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 5: 1–38Google Scholar

Krautheimer, R. (1980), Rome: Profile of a City, 312–1308, Princeton, NJ

Krautheimer, R. with Curcic, S. (1986), Early Christian and Byzantine Architecture, 4th edn, Harmondsworth

Krieger, R. (1991), Untersuchungen und Hypothesen zur Ansiedlung der Westgoten, Burgunder und Ostgoten, Berlin

Kristoffersen, S. (1995), ‘Transformation in Migration Period animal art’, Norwegian Archaeological Review 28: 1–17Google Scholar

Kristoffersen, S. (2000a), Sverd og Spenne: Dyreornamentikk og sosial kontekst, Kristiansand

Kristoffersen, S. (2000b), ‘Expressive objects’, in Olausson, D. and Vandkilde, H. (eds.), Form, Function and Context, Stockholm, pp. 265–74Google Scholar

Krusch, B. (1910), ‘Der Staatsstreich des fränkischen Hausmeier, Grimoald I’, in Festgabe für Karl Zeumer, Weimar, pp. 411–38Google Scholar

Kurnatowska, Z. (1977), Slowianszczyzna południawa, Wrocław

Kurz, O. (1972), ‘The date of the Alexandrian World Chronicle’, in Rosenauer, A. and Weber, G. (eds.), Kunsthistorische Forschungen: Otto Pacht zu seinem 70. Geburtstag, Salzburg, pp. 17–22Google Scholar

Kwilecka, I. (ed.) (1980), Etnogeneza i topogeneza Slowian, Warsaw

L’Année Epigraphique, Paris (1956)

Löwe, H. (ed.) (1982), Die Iren und Europa, Stuttgart

Löwe, H. (1982), Die Iren und Europa im früheren Mittelalter, 2 vols., Stuttgart

La Borderie, A. Le Moyne de (1896–1904), Histoire de Bretagne, 6 vols., Rennes and Paris

La cultura in Italia fra tardoantico e alto medioevo (1981), Convegno tenuto a Roma in 1979, Rome

La scuola nell’Occidente latino dell’alto medioevo (1972), Settimane 19, 2 vols., Spoleto

Labuda, G. (1949), Pierwsze państwo słowiańskie: Państwo Samona, Poznań

Labuda, G. (1977), ‘Aktualny stan dyskusji nad etnogenezą Slowian w historiografii’, Slavia Antiqua 24: 1–16Google Scholar

Lacarra, J. M. (1960), ‘La iglesia visigoda en el siglo VII y sus relaciones con Roma’, Settimane 7: 353–84Google Scholar

Lafaurie, J. (1987), ‘Les dernières émissions impériales d’argent à Trèves au 5e siècle’, in Huvelin, H., Christol, M. and Gautier, G. (eds.), Mélanges de numismatique offerts à Pierre Bastien, Wetteren, pp. 297–323Google Scholar

Laistner, M. L. W. (1957), Thought and Letters in Western Europe, London

Lamb, R. G. (1974), ‘Coastal settlements of the North’, Scottish Archaeological Forum 5: 76–98Google Scholar

Lamb, R. G. (1975–76), ‘The Burri stacks of Culswick, Shetland, and other paired stack-settlements’, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 107: 144–54Google Scholar

Lamm, J. P. and Nordstrom, H. A. (eds.) (1983), Statens Historiska Museum Studies 2: Vendel Period, Stockholm

Lamm, J. P. and Nordström, H. A. (eds.) (1983), Vendel Period Studies, Stockholm

Lammens, H. (1914), Le Berceau de l’Islam, Rome

Lammens, H. (1928), L’Arabie occidentale avant l’Héjire, Beirut

Lammens, H. (1930), Etudes sur le siècle des Omayyades, Beirut

Lancaster, W. and Lancaster, F. (1992), ‘Tribal formations in the Arabian peninsula’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 3: 145–72Google Scholar

Lane, A. (1984), ‘Some Pictish problems at Dunadd’, in Friell, J. G. P. and Watson, W. G. (eds.), Pictish Studies: Settlement, Burial and Art in Dark Age Northern Britain (BAR British Series 125), Oxford, pp. 43–62Google Scholar

Lane, A. and Campbell, E. (1993), Excavations at Dunadd, Edinburgh

Langgärtner, G. (1964), Die Gallienpolitik der Päpste im 5. und 6. Jahrhundert: Eine Studie über den apostolischen Vikariat von Arles (Theophaneia 16), Bonn

Lapidge, M. (1984), ‘Gildas;apos;s education and the Latin culture of sub-Roman Britain’, in Lapidge, and Dumville, (1984), pp. 27–50

Lapidge, M. and Dumville, D. (eds.) (1984), Gildas: New Approaches, Woodbridge

Lapidge, M. and Sharpe, R. (1985), A Bibliography of Celtic–Latin Literature 400–1200, Dublin

Lapidge, M. (ed.) (1995), Archbishop Theodore: Comparative Studies on His Life and Influence (Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 11), Cambridge

Laporte, J. (1958), Le Pénitentiel de s. Colomban, Tournai

Lapp, E. C. (1993), ‘Jewish archaeological evidence from the Roman Rhineland’, Journal of Jewish Studies 44: 70–82Google Scholar

Larsson, L. and Hårdh, B. (eds.) (1998), Centrala Platser, Centrala Frågor (Acta Archaeologica Lundensia, Ser. in 8, 28), Lund

Latouche, R. (1966), ‘Le Bourg des Juifs (Hebraeorum Burgus) de Vienne (Isère) au Xe siècle’, in Latouche, , Etudes médiévales: Le haut moyen âge, la France de l’Ouest, des Pyrénées aux Alpes, Paris, pp. 194–6Google Scholar

Lavan, L. (2001), Recent Research in Late-Antique Urbanism (JRA Supplementary Series 42), Portsmouth, RI

Laws of Aethelberht, ed. and trans. Whitelock, D., English Historical Documents I, 2nd edn, London (1979), pp. 3357–9

Laws of Hlothere, ed. and trans. Whitelock, D., English Historical Documents I, 2nd edn, London (1979), pp. 360–1

Laws of Ine, ed. Whitelock, D., English Historical Documents, I, 2nd edn, London (1979), pp. 398–407

Laws of Whitred, ed. and trans. Whitelock, D., English Historical Documents I, 2nd edn, London (1979), pp. 361–4.

Le Blant, E. (ed.) Inscriptions chrétiennes de la Gaule antérieures du VIIe siècle, 2 vols. Paris (1856–65)

Le Bras, G. (1960), ‘Sociologie de l’Église dans le Haut Moyen Age’, Settimane 7: 595–611Google Scholar

Le Sacrementaire Grégorien, ed. Deshusses, J., Fribourg (1971–82)

Leanza, L. (ed.) (1986), Flavio Magno Aurelio Cassiodoro, Catanzaro

Lebecq, S. (2000), ‘The role of the monasteries in the systems of production and exchange of the Frankish world between the seventh and the beginning of the ninth centuries’, in Wickham, and Hansen, (2000), pp. 121–48

Lebecq, S. (1983), Marchands et navigateurs frisons du haut Moyen Âge, 2 vols., Lille

Lebecq, S. (1986), ‘Dans l’Europe du Nord aux VIIe–IXe siècles: commerce frison ou commerce franco-frison?’, Annales ESC 41: 361–77Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1989), ‘La Neustrie et la mer’, in Atsma, H. (ed.), La Neustrie: les pays au nord de la Loire de 650 à 850, Sigmaringen, IGoogle Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1991), ‘Pour une histoire parallèle de Quentovic et Dorestad’, in Duvosquel, J. M. and Dierkens, A. (eds.), Villes et campagnes au Moyen Âge: mélanges Georges Despy, Liège, pp. 415–28Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1993), ‘Quentovic: un état de la question’, Studien zur Sachsenforschung 8: 73–82Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1995), ‘L’emporium proto-médiéval de Walcheren-Domburg: une mise en perspective’, in Duvosquel, J. M. and Thoen, E. (eds.), Peasants and Townsmen in Medieval Europe: Studia in honorem Adriaan Verhulst, Ghent, pp. 73–89Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1997), ‘Le premier Moyen Age’, in Contamine, P. et al. (eds.), L’Economie médiévale, 2nd edn, Paris, pp. 9–102Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1999), ‘England and the Continent in the sixth and seventh centuries: the question of logistics’, in Gameson, R. (ed.), St Augustine and the Conversion of England, Stroud, pp. 50–67Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (2000), ‘The role of the monasteries in the systems of production and exchange of the Frankish world, between the seventh and the beginning of the ninth centuries’, in Hansen, I. L. and Wickham, C. (eds.), The Long Eighth Century: Production, Distribution and Demand, Leiden, pp. 121–48Google Scholar

Lebecq, S. (1994), ‘Le baptême manqué du roi Radbod’, in Redon, O. and Rosenberger, B. (eds.), Les Assises du Pouvoir: temps médiévaux, territoires africains, St-Denis, pp. 141–50Google Scholar

Lebor na Cert, The Book of Rights, ed. Dillon, M. (Irish Texts Society 45), Dublin (1962)

Leciejewicz, L. (1976), Słowiańszczyzna zachodnia, Wrocław

Leciejewicz, L. (1989), Slowianie Zachodni: Z dziejów tworzenia sięśredniowiecznej Europy, Wrocław

Leder, S. (1992), ‘The literary use of the Khabar: a basic form of historical writing’, in Cameron, and Conrad, (1992),pp. 277–315

Leech, R. (1986), ‘The excavation of a Romano-Celtic temple and a later cemetery on Lamyett Beacon, Somerset’, Britannia 17: 259–328Google Scholar

Leeds, E. T. (1912), ‘The distribution of the Anglo-Saxon saucer brooch in relation to the battle of Bedford AD. 571’, Archaeologica, series 2, 13: 159–202Google Scholar

Leges Alamannorum, ed. Lehmann, K., revised Eckhardt, K. A., MGH Legum sectio I.V(i), Hanover (1888, 1966)

Lehmann, P. (1957), ‘Panorama der literarischen Kultur des Abendlandes im VII. Jahrhundert’, Settimane 5: 845–71Google Scholar

Lemerłe, P. (1979–81), Les Plus Anciens Recueils des miracles de Saint Démétrius et la pénétration des Slaves dans les Balkans, 2 vols., Paris

Lemerle, P. (1979, 1981), Les Plus Anciens Recueils des miracles de Saint Démétrius, 2 vols., Paris

Lemerle, P. (1971), Le Premier Humanisme byzantin: notes et remarques sur enseignement et culture à Byzance des origines au Xe siècle, Paris

Lemerle, P. (1945), Philippes et la Macédoine orientale, Paris

Leon, H. J. (1953/4), ‘The Jews of Venusia’, Jewish Quarterly Review 44: 267–84Google Scholar

Leontius, , Life of John the Almsgiver, ed. Delehaye, H., ‘Une vie inédite de Saint Jean l’Aumônier’, An. Boll. 45 (1927): 5–74Google Scholar

Lepelley, C. (1979), Les Cités de l’Afrique romaine au Bas-Empire, I, Paris

Leroy, J. (1964), Les Manuscrits syriaques à peintures, Paris.

Lesne, G. (1910), Histoire de la propriété ecclésiastique en France, I, Paris

Levick, B. (1985), The Government of the Roman Empire: A Sourcebook, London

Levillain, L. (1913), ‘La succession d’Austrasie au VIIe siècle’, Revue Historique 112: 62–93Google Scholar

Levillain, L. (1945/6), ‘Encore la succession d’Austrasie’, BEC 106: 296–306Google Scholar

Levillain, L. (1902), Examen critique des chartes mérovingiennes et carolingiennes de l’abbaye de Corbie, Paris

Levison, W. (1952), Wattenbach-Levison: Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mittelalter: Vorzeit und Karolinger: I Heft: Die Vorzeit von den Anfänge bis zur Herrschaft der Karolinger, Weimar

Levison, W. (1946), England and the Continent in the Eighth Century, Oxford

Levy, E. (1951), West Roman Vulgar Law: The Law of Property (Memoirs of the American Philological Society 29), Philadelphia

Lewis, A. R. (1976), ‘The dukes in the Regnum Francorum, AD 550–751’, Speculum 51: 381–410Google Scholar

Lex Baiwariorum, ed. de Schwind, E., MGH Legum sectio I.v (ii), Hanover (1926)

Lex Frisionum, ed. von Richthofen, K., MGH Leges in folio III, Hanover (1863)

Lex Salica (65-tit.), Lex Salica (100-tit.), ed. Eckhardt, K. A., MGH Legum sectio i.iv (ii), Hanover (1962–9)

Lex Visigothorum (Liber Iudiciorum), ed. Zeumer, K., MGH Legum sectio I.i, Hanover and Leipzig (1902), pp. 35–456

Liber Angeli, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Patrician Texts in the Book of Armagh, Dublin (1979), pp. 184–91

Liber Historiae Francorum, ed. Krusch, B. MGH SRM II, Hanover (1888), pp. 241–328

Liber Historiae Francorum, English trans. (chs. 43–53) Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R., Late Merovingian France, Manchester (1996), pp. 79–96

Liber Landavensis: The Text of the Book of Llan Dâv, ed. Evans, J. G. and Rhys, J., Oxford (1893)

Liber Pontificalis, ed. Duchesne, L., 2 vols. (Bibliothèque des Écoles Françaises d’Athénes et de Rome, Series 2, 3), (1886–92)

Liber Pontificalis, English trans. Davies, R., 3 vols. (Translated Texts for Historians 5, 13, 20), Liverpool (1989–95)

Lidén, R.-E. (1969), ‘From pagan sanctuary to Christian church. The excavation of Mære Church in Trøndelag’, Norwegian Archaeological Review 2: 3e–21Google Scholar

Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (2000), The Decline and Fall of the Roman City, Oxford

Liebeschuetz, W. (1992), ‘The end of the ancient city’, in Rich, (1992), pp. 1–49

Lifshitz, F. (1994), ‘Beyond positivism and genre: “hagiographical” texts as historical narrative’, Viator 25: 95–113Google Scholar

Linage Conde, A. (1973), Los orígenes del monacato benedictino en la peninsular ibérica, I: El monacato hispano pre-benedictino, León

Linder, A. (1978), ‘Christlich-jüdische Konfrontation im kirchlichen Frühmittelalter’, in Schäferdiek, K. (ed.), Kirchengeschichte als Missionsgeschichte, II: Die Kirche des frühen Mittelalters, Munich, pp. 397–441Google Scholar

Linder, A. (1987), The Jews in Roman Imperial Legislation, Detroit and Jerusalem

Linder, A. (1997), The Jews in the Legal Sources of the Early Middle Ages, Detroit and Jerusalem

Linder, A., The Jews in Roman Imperial Legislation, Detroit and Jerusalem (1987)

Linder, A., The Jews in the Legal Sources of the Early Middle Ages, Detroit and Jerusalem (1997)

Lindstrøm, T. C. and Kristoffersen, S. (2001), ‘Figure it out! Psychological perspectives on perception of Migration Period animal art’, Norwegian Archaeological Report 34.2: 65–84Google Scholar

Linehan, P. (1982), ‘The making of the Cambridge Medieval History’, Speculum 57: 463–94Google Scholar

Linehan, P. (1993), History and the Historians of Medieval Spain, Oxford

Lintott, A. W. (1993), Imperium Romanum: Politics and Administration, London

Liudger, , Vita Gregorii Traiectensis, ed. , O. Holder-Egger, MGH SS xv, Hanover (1887), pp. 66–79

Lodowski, J. (1980), Dolny Śaląsk na początkuwczesnego średniowiecza (VI–X w), Wrocław

Logan, P. (1980), The Holy Wells of Ireland, Gerrards Cross

Longnon, A. (1878), Géographie de la Gaule au VIe siècle, Paris

Lorcin, A. (1945), ‘La vie scolaire dans les monastères d’Irlande aux 5e–7e siècles’, Moyen Age Latin 1: 221–36Google Scholar

Loring García, M. I. and Fuentes Hinojo, P. (1998), ‘Esclavitud y servidumbre en el tránsito del mundo antiguo al medieval’, in Romanización y Reconquista en la Península ibérica: Nuevas perspectivas, Salamanca, pp. 247–56Google Scholar

Lorlandis, J. and Ramos-Lisson, D. (1981), Die Synoden auf der iberischen Halbinsel bis zum Einbruch des Islam (Konziliengeschichte A), Paderborn

Lorren, C. and Périn, P. (eds.) (1995), L’Habitat rural du haut moyen âge (France, Pays-Bas, Danemark et Grand-Bretagne), Paris

Lorren, C. and Périn, P. (1997), ‘Images de la Gaule rurale au VIe siècle’, in Gauthier, and Galinié, (1997), pp. 90–109

Losco-Bradley, S. and Wheeler, H. (1984), ‘Anglo-Saxon settlement in the Trent Valley: some aspects’, in Faull, M. (ed.), Studies in Late Anglo-Saxon Settlement, Oxford, pp. 101–14Google Scholar

Loseby, S. T. (1997), ‘Arles in late antiquity: Gallula Roma Arelas and Urbs Genesii’, in Christie, N. and Loseby, S. T. (eds.), Towns in Transition: Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Aldershot, pp. 45–70Google Scholar

Loseby, S. (2000), ‘Power and towns in late Roman Britain and early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Gurt, J. and Ripoll, G. (eds.), Sedes regiae (Ann. 400–800), Barcelona, pp. 319–70Google Scholar

Loseby, S. T. (1992), ‘Marseille: a late antique success story?’, JRS 82: 165–85Google Scholar

Loseby, S. T. (1998), ‘Marseille and the Pirenne thesis, I: Gregory of Tours, the Merovingian kings, and “un grand port”’, in Hodges, (1998), pp. 203–29

Loseby, S. T. (2000), ‘Marseille and the Pirenne thesis, II: “ville morte”’, in Wickham, and Hansen, (2000), pp. 167–93

Losert, H. (1993), ‘Die slawische Besiedlung Nordostbayerns aus archäologischer Sicht’, in Vorträge 11: Niederbayerischer Archäologentag, Deggendorf, pp. 207–70Google Scholar

Lotter, F. (1999), ‘Die Juden und die städtische Kontinuität von der Spätantike zum Mittelalter im lateinischen Westen’, in Mayrhofer, F. and Oppl, F. (eds.), Juden in der Stadt, Linz, pp. 21–79Google Scholar

Lotter, F. (2001), ‘Totale Finsternis über “Dunklen Jahrhunderten”. Zum Methoden-verständnis von Michael Toch und seinen Folgen’, Aschkenas 11: 215–32Google Scholar

Lourdaux, W. and Verheist, D. (1979), The Bible and Mediaeval Culture, Louvain

Louth, A. (1996a), Maximus the Confessor, London

Louth, A. (1996b), ‘A Christian theologian at the court of the caliph: some cross-cultural reflections’, Dialogos, Hellenic Studies Review 3: 4–19Google Scholar

Louth, A. (2000), ‘Arab Palestine 650–750: the crucible of Byzantine Orthodoxy’, in Swanson, R. (ed.), The Holy Land, Holy Lands and Christian History (Studies in Church History 36), Oxford, pp. 67–77Google Scholar

Low, M. (1996), Celtic Christianity and Nature, Edinburgh

Lowden, J. (1992), ‘Concerning the Cotton Genesis and other illustrated manuscripts of Genesis’, Gesta 31.1: 40–53Google Scholar

Lowmiafiski, H. (1963–73), Początki Polski: Z dziejów Słowian w I tysiącleciu n.e., 5 vols., Warsaw

Loyn, H. (1984), ‘The conversion of the English to Christianity: some comments on the Celtic Contribution’, in Davies, R. R., Griffiths, R. A., Jones, I. G. and Morgan, K. O. (eds.), Welsh Society and Nationhood: Historical Essays Presented to Glanmor Williams, Cardiff, pp. 5–18Google Scholar

Lucy, S. (1997), ‘Housewives, warriors and slaves? Sex and gender in Anglo-Saxon burials’, in Moore, J. and Scott, E. (eds.), Invisible People and Processes: Writing Gender and Childhood into European Archaeology, London, pp. 150–68Google Scholar

Lumpe, A. (1970), ‘Zur Geschichte der Wörter ‘concilium’ und ‘synodus’ in der antiken Latinität’, AHP 8: 1–21Google Scholar

Lund Hansen, U. (1992), ‘Die Rortproblematik im Licht der neuen Diskussion zur Chronologie und zur Deutung der Goldschätze in der Völkerwanderungszeit’, in Hauck, K. (ed.), Der historische Horizont der Götterbild-Amulette aus der Übergangsepoche von der Spätantike zum Frühmittelalter, Göttingen, pp. 183–94Google Scholar

Lundqvist, L., Lindeblad, K., Nielsen, A.-L. and Ersgard, L. (1996), Slöinge och Borg Riksantikvarieämbetet; Arkeologiska Undersökningar, Skrifter 18), Linköping

Lydos, John, De Magistratibus Populi Romani Libri Tres, ed. Wünsch, R., Leipzig (1903)

Lydos, John, English trans. Carney, T. F., Bureaucracy in Traditional Society: Romano-Byzantine Bureaucracies Viewed from Within, Laurence, Kansas (1971)

Lydos, John, De Mensibus, ed. Wünsch, R., Leipzig (1898)

Lydos, John, Liber de Ostentis, ed. Wachsmuth, C., Leipzig (1897)

Lydos, John, On Powers, ed. and trans. Bandy, A. C., Philadelphia (1983)

Máillo Salgado, F. (1993), ‘The city of Lucena in Arab sources’, Mediterranean Historical Review 8: 149–65Google Scholar

Müller, K. (1933), ‘Parochie und Diözese’, Zeitschrift für die Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft und die Kunde die Älteren Kirche 32: 149–85, BerlinGoogle Scholar

Müller-Wille, M., Meier, D., Kroll, D. and Kroll, H. (1988), ‘The transformation of rural society, economy and landscape during the first millennium ad: archaeological and palaeobotanical contributions from northern Germany and southern Scandinavia’, Geografiska Annaler 70.b.1Google Scholar

Mańczak, W. (1981), Praojczyzna Słowian, Wrocław

Maas, M. (1992), John Lydus and the Roman Past, London

Mac Cana, P. (1981, for 1979), ‘Regnum and Sacerdotium: notes on Irish Tradition’, Proceedings of the British Academy 65: 443–79Google Scholar

Mac Cana, P. (1986), ‘Christianisme et paganisme dans l’Irlande ancienne’, in Mac Cana, P. and Meslin, M. (eds.), Rencontres de religions: Actes du Colloque du Collège des Irlandais tenu sous les auspices de l’Académie Royale Irlandaise (juin 1981), Paris, pp. 57–74Google Scholar

Mac Niocaill, G. (1984), ‘Christian influences in early Irish law’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1984), pp. 151–6

Mac Shamhráin, A. (1996), Church and Polity in Pre-Norman Ireland: The Case of Glendalough, Maynooth

Macalister, R. A. S., Corpus Inscriptionum Insularum Celticarum, 2 vols., Dublin (1945, 1949)

Maccarrone, M. (1960), ‘La dottrina del primato papale dal IV all’ VIII secolo nelle relazioni con le chiese occidentali’, Settimane 7: 633–742Google Scholar

MacCormack, S. (1981), Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity, Berkeley, CA

MacDonald, A. D. S. (1974), ‘Two major early monasteries of Scottish Dalriata: Lismore and Eigg’, Scottish Archaeological Forum 5: 47–70Google Scholar

MacDonald, A. D. S. (1977), ‘Old Norse “Papar” names in N. and W. Scotland: summary’, in Laing, L. (ed.), Studies in Celtic Survival (BAR British Series 37), Oxford, pp. 107–11Google Scholar

MacDonald, A. D. S. (1982), ‘Notes on terminology in the Annals of Ulster, 650–1050’, Peritia 1: 329–33Google Scholar

MacDonald, A. D. S. (1984), ‘Aspects of the monastery and monastic life in Adomnán’s Life of Columba’, Peritia 3: 271–302Google Scholar

MacDonald, A. D. S. (1985), ‘Iona’s style of government among the Picts and Scots: the toponymic evidence of Adomnán’s Life of Columba’, Peritia 4: 174–86Google Scholar

Mackensen, M. (1993), Die spätantiken Sigillata- und Lampentöpfereien von El Mahrine (Nordtunisien): Studien zur nordafrikanischen Feinkeramik des 4. bis 7. Jahrhunderts, Munich

Mackensen, M. (1998), ‘Centres of African Red Slip Ware production in Tunisia from the late 5th to the 7th century’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 23–39

Mackeprang, M. (1952), De Nordiske Guldbrakteater (Jysk Arkæologisk Selskabs Skrifter 2), Århus

MacKreth, D. (1996), Orton Hall Farm: A Roman and Early Anglo-Saxon Farmstead, Manchester

MacLean, D. (1997), ‘Maelrubai, Applecross and the late Pictish contribution west of Druimalban’, in Henry, D. (ed.), The Worm, the Germ, and the Thorn: Pictish and Related Studies Presented to Isabel Henderson, Balgavies, Angus, pp. 173–87Google Scholar

Macler, F., Histoire d’Héraclius par l’évêque Sebêos, Paris (1904)

MacManus, F. (1962), Saint Columban, New York

MacMullen, R. (1962), ‘The Emperor’s largesses’, Latomus 21: 159–66Google Scholar

MacNeill, E. (1921, new edn 1981), Celtic Ireland, Dublin

MacNeill, M. (1982), The Festival of Lughnasa: A Study of the Survival of the Celtic Festival of the Beginning of Harvest, second edn, Dublin

Macquarrie, A. (1992), ‘Early Christian religious houses in Scotland: foundation and function’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 110–33

Macrobius, , Ambrosi Theodosii Macrobii commentarii in Somnium Scipionis, ed. Willis, J., Leipzig (1963).

Magnus, B. (2001), ‘The enigmatic brooches’, in Magnus, B. (ed.), Roman Gold and the Development of the Early Germanic Kingdoms, Stockholm, pp. 279–95Google Scholar

Magnus, B. (1997), ‘The Firebed of the Serpent: myth and religion in the Migration period mirrored through some golden objects’, in Webster, L. and Brown, M. (eds.), The Transformation of the Roman World AD 400–900, London, pp. 194–202Google Scholar

Maguire, H. (1995), ‘Magic and the Christian image’, in Maguire, H. (ed.), Byzantine Magic, Washington, DC, pp. 51–71Google Scholar

Maguire, H. (1996), The Icons of Their Bodies: Saints and Their Images in Byzantium, Princeton, NJ

Mainstone, R. (1988), Hagia Sophia: Architecture, Structure and Liturgy of Justinian’s Great Church, London

Malalas, John, Chronographia, ed. Dindorf, L., Bonn, (1981); Books 9–12, ed. Stauffenberg, A. Schenk, Die römische Kaisergeschichte bei Malalas, Stuttgart (1930)

Malalas, John, English trans. Jeffreys, E., Jeffreys, M. and Scott, R., The Chronicle of John Malalas (Byzantina Australiensia 4), Melbourne (1986)

Malingoudis, P. (1981), Studien zu den slawischen Ortsnamen Griechenlands, Wiesbaden

Malingoudis, P. (1987), ‘Frühe slawische Elemente im Namensgut Griechenland’, in Hänsel, B. (ed.), Die Völker Südosteuropas im 6. bis 8. Jahrhundert (Südosteuropa Jahrbuch 17), Munich, pp. 53–68Google Scholar

Malingoudis, P. (1988), Slaboi stén mesaioniké Ellada, Thessalonica

Mango, C. (1980), Byzantium: The Empire of New Rome, London

Mango, C. (1985), Le Développement urbain de Constantinople (VIe–VIIe siècles), Paris

Mango, C. (1989), ‘Greek culture in Palestine after the Arab Conquest’, in Cavallo, G., Gregorio, G. and Maniaci, M. (eds.), Scritture, libri e testi nelle aree provinciali di Bisanzio, Atti del seminario di Erice, 18–25 settembre 1988, Spoleto, pp. 149–60Google Scholar

Mango, C. (1972a), The Art of the Byzantine Empire, 312–1453, Englewood Cliffs, NJ

Mango, C. (1972b), ‘The Church of Sts Sergius and Bacchus at Constantinople and the alleged tradition of octagonal palace churches’, Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 21: 189–93; repr. in Mango, C. (1993), XIIIGoogle Scholar

Mango, C. (1974), Byzantine Architecture, New York

Mango, C. (1975), ‘The Church of Sts Sergius and Bacchus once again’, BZ 68: 385–92; repr. in Mango, C. (1993), XIVGoogle Scholar

Mango, C. (1993), Studies on Constantinople, Aldershot

Mann, J. C. (1961), ‘The Administration of Roman Britain’, Antiquity 35: 316–20Google Scholar

Mann, J. (1920), The Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under the Fatimid Caliphs: A Contribution to Their Political and Communal History Based Chiefly on Genizah Material Hitherto Unpublished, 2 vols., London

Mann, J. (1931), Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature, 2 vols., Cincinnati

Mann, J. (1973), The Responsa of the Babylonian Geonim as a Source of Jewish History, New York

Mann, J., Texts and Studies in Jewish History and Literature, Cincinnati, 2 vols. (1931)

Mann, J., The Jews in Egypt and in Palestine under the Fatimid Caliphs: A Contribution to their Political and Communal History Based Chiefly on Genizah Material Hitherto Unpublished, London, 2 vols. (1920)

Mann, J., The Responsa of the Babylonian Geonim as a Source of Jewish History, New York (1973)

Mann, M. (1986), The Sources of Social Power, i: A History of Power from the Beginning to ad 1760, Cambridge

Mannoni, T., Murialdo, G. et al. (2001), S. Antonino: un insediamento fortificato nella Liguria bizantina, 2 vols., Bordighera

Mansilla, D. (1959), ‘Orígenes de la organización metropolitana en la iglesia española’, HS 12: 1–36Google Scholar

Marazzi, F. (1998a), I ‘Patrimonio Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae’ nel Lazio, secoli IV–X: strutture amministrative e prassi gestionale, Rome

Marazzi, F. (1998b), ‘The destinies of the late antique Italies: politico-economic developments of the sixth century’, in Hodges, (1998), pp. 119–59

Marcellinus, Ammianus Res Gestae. Ammiani Marcellini Rerum Gestarum libri qui supersunt, ed. Seyfarth, W., Leipzig (1978)

Marcellinus, Ammianus English trans. Hamilton, Walter, The Later Roman Empire (A. D. 354–378), Harmondsworth (1986)

Marcellinus, Ammianus, Res Gestae: Ammianus Marcellinus, ed. and trans. Rolfe, J. C., 3 vols., London (1935–39)

Marculfi Formularum Libri Duo, ed. and French trans. Uddholm, A., Uppsala (1962)

Marcus, I. (1993), ‘History, story and collectivememory: narrativity in early Ashkenazic culture’, in Fishbane, M. (ed.), The Midrashic Imagination: Jewish Exegesis, Thought, and History, Albany, pp. 255–79Google Scholar

Marcus, I. (1996), Rituals of Childhood: Jewish Acculturation in Medieval Europe, New Haven, CT

Mark, R. and Çakmak, A. (1992), Hagia Sophia from the Age of Justinian to the Present, Cambridge

Markey, T. (1989), ‘Germanic in the Mediterranean: Lombards, Vandals and Visigoths’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (1989), pp. 51–71

Markus, R. A. (1990), The End of Ancient Christianity, Cambridge

Markus, R. A. (1983), From Augustine to Gregory the Great: History and Christianity in Late Antiquity, London

Markus, R. A. (1997), Gregory the Great and His World, Cambridge

Markus, R. A. (1970), ‘Gregory the Great and a papal missionary strategy’, Studies in Church History 6: 29–38; repr. in Markus, , From Augustine to Gregory the Great (1983), LondonGoogle Scholar

Markus, R. (1997), Gregory the Great and His World, Cambridge

Markus, R. A. (1978), ‘The cult of icons in sixth-century Gaul’, Journal of Theological Studies, n.s. 19: 151–7; repr. in Markus, (1983), From Augustine to Gregory the Great, LondonGoogle Scholar

Markus, R. A. (1979), ‘Carthage – Prima Justiniana – Ravenna: an aspect of Justinian’s Kirchenpolitik’, Byzantion 49: 277–306; repr. in Markus, (1983), From Augustine to Gregory the Great, LondonGoogle Scholar

Markus, R. A. (1981), ‘Ravenna and Rome, 554–604’, Byzantion 51: 566–78; repr. in Markus, (1983), From Augustine to Gregory the Great, LondonGoogle Scholar

Marot, H. (1965), ‘La collégialité et le vocabulaire épiscopal du Ve au VIIe siècle’, in La Collégialité épiscopale, Paris, pp. 61–98Google Scholar

Marrou, H. (1956), History of Education in the Ancient World, London

Marrou, H. I. (1937), MOYCIKOC ANHP: étude sur les scènes de la vie intellectuelle figurant sur les monuments funéraires romains, Grenoble

Marrou, H. I. (1950), Histoire de l’éducation dans l’antiquité, Paris

Marrou, H. I. (1958), Saint Augustin et la fin de la culture antique, Paris

Marrou, H. I. (1977), Décadence romaine ou antiquité tardive, IIIe–VIe siècles (Editions du Seuil, coll. Histoire 29), Paris

Marshall, A. and Marshall, G. (1994), ‘Differentiation, change and continuity in Anglo- Saxon buildings’, The Archaeological Journal 150: 366–402Google Scholar

Martin, A. (1998), ‘La sigillata focese (Phocaean Red-Slip/Late Roman C ware)’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 109–22

Martin, R. (1976), ‘Qu’est-ce que l’antiquité “tardive”? Réflexions sur un problème de périodisation’, Caesarodunum 10: 261–304Google Scholar

Martindale, J. (ed.) (1992), The Prosopography of the Later Roman Empire 527–641, III, Cambridge

Martindale, J. R. (1980, 1992), The Prosopography of the Later Roman Empire, II (ad 395–527); III (ad 527–640), Cambridge

Mateu y Llopis, F. (1949), ‘La ceca visigoda de Córdoba, notas sobre acuñaciones’, Boletín de la Real Academia de Bellas Artes, Ciencias y Artes Nobles de Córdoba 20: 45–64Google Scholar

Mathisen, R. W. (1993), Roman Aristocrats in Barbarian Gaul: Strategies for Survival in an Age of Transition, Austin, TX

Matthews, J. (1989), The Roman Empire of Ammianus, London

Matthews, J. F. (1989), The Roman Empire of Ammianus Marcellinus, London

Matthiae, G. (1963), Le chiese di Roma dal IV all’ IX secolo, Bologna

Mattingly, D. J. (1988), ‘Oil for export? A comparison of Libyan, Spanish and Tunisian olive oil production in the Roman empire’, JRA 1: 33–56Google Scholar

Mattingly, D. J. and Hitchner, R. B. (1995), ‘Roman Africa: an archaeological review’, JRS 85: 165–213Google Scholar

Maurice, , Das Strategikon des Maurikios, ed. and German trans. Dennis, G. T. and Gamillscheg, E. (Corpus Fontium Historiae Byzantinae 17), Vienna (1981)

Maurice, , English trans. Dennis, G. T., Maurice’s Strategikon: Handbook of Byzantine Military Strategy, Philadelphia (1984)

Mawer, C. F. (1995), Evidence for Christianity in Roman Britain: The Small Finds (BAR British Series 243), Oxford

Maxsein, A. (1954), ‘Philosophia cordis bei Augustinus’, in Augustinus Magister: Congrès International Augustinien, Paris, 21–25 September 1954, 1, ParisGoogle Scholar

Mayerson, P. (1985), ‘The wine and vineyards of Gaza in the Byzantine period’, BASOR 257: 75–80Google Scholar

Mayr-Harting, H. M. (1972, 3rd edn 1991), The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, London

Mayr-Harting, H. (1972), The Coming of Christianity to Anglo-Saxon England, London

McCarthy, D. (1994), ‘The origin of the Latercus Paschal cycle of the Insular Celtic churches’, Cambrian Medieval Celtic Studies 28: 25–49Google Scholar

McCone, K. (1982), ‘Brigit in the seventh century’, Peritia 1: 107–45Google Scholar

McCone, K. (1990), Pagan Past and Christian Present in Early Irish Literature, Maynooth

McCormick, M. (1986), Eternal Victory: Triumphal Rulership in Late Antiquity, Byzantium and the Early Medieval West, Cambridge

McCormick, M. (1986), Eternal Victory: Triumphal Rulership in Late Antiquity. Byzantium, and the Early Medieval West, Cambridge and Paris

McCormick, M. (1989), ‘Clovis at Tours, Byzantine public ritual and the origins of medieval ruler symbolism’, in Chrysos, E. K. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.), Das Reich und die Barbaren (Veröffentlichungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 29), Vienna and Cologne, pp. 155–80Google Scholar

McCormick, M. (2002), The Origins of the European Economy: Communications and Commerce, 300–900, Cambridge

McCormick, M. (2002), Origins of the European Economy: Communications and Commerce ad 300–900, Cambridge

McCormick, M. (1998), ‘Bateaux de vie, bateaux de mort. Maladie, commerce, transports annonaires et le passage économique du bas-empire au moyen âge’, in Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo, Settimane 45: 35–118Google Scholar

McCormick, M. (2002), Origins of the European Economy: Communications and Commerce, AD 300–900, Cambridge

McGrail, S. (1987), Ancient Boats in N. W. Europe: The Archaeology of Water Transport to AD 1500, London and New York

McGrail, S. (ed.) (1990), Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons (CBA Research Report 71), London

McKinley, J. (1994), The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Spong Hill, N. Elmham, viii: The Cremations (East Anglian Archaeology 69), Gressenhall

McKinnon, J. (2000), The Advent Project: The Later Seventh-Century Creation of the Roman Mass Proper, Berkeley and Los Angeles

McKitterick, R. (1999), ‘Paul the Deacon and the Franks’, EME 8: 319–39Google Scholar

McManus, D. (1991), A Guide to Ogam, Dublin

McManus, D. (1984), ‘The so-called Cothrige and Pátraic strata of Latin loan words in early Irish’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1984), pp. 179–96

Meaney, A. (1964), A Gazetteer of Early Anglo-Saxon Burial Sites, London

Meates, G. W. (1979), The Roman Villa at Lullingstone, Kent, I (Monographs of the Kent Archaeological Society I), Chichester

Meckler, M. (1997), ‘The Annals of Ulster and the date of the meeting at Druim Cett’, Peritia 11: 44–52Google Scholar

Meens, R. (1994), ‘A background to Augustine’s mission to Anglo-Saxon England’, ASE 23: 5–17Google Scholar

Menghin, W. (1985), Die Langobarden: Archäologie und Geschichte, Stuttgart

Menis, G. C. (ed.) (1990), I Longobardi, Milan

Menis, G. C. (ed.) (1991), Italia Longobarda, Venice

Merdrignac, B. (1991), ‘Bretons et Irlandais en France du Nord – VIe–VIIIe siècles’, in Picard, J.- M. (ed.), Ireland and Northern France AD 600–850, Dublin, pp. 119–42Google Scholar

Merdrignac, B. (1993), Les Vies de saints bretons durant le haut moyen âge, Rennes

Mertens, J. (1979), Le Sous-sol archéologique de la collégiale de Nivelles, Nivelles

Metcalf, D. M. (1986), ‘Some geographical aspects of early medieval monetary circulation in the Iberian Peninsula’, in Marques, M. Gomes and Crusafont i Sabater, M. (eds.), Problems of Medieval Coinage in the Iberian Area, II, Aviles, pp. 307–24Google Scholar

Metcalf, D. M. (1992), ‘The coinage of the first and second Suevic kingdoms: from Romanitas to Latinization’, in Galicia: da romanidade á xermanización: problemas históricos e culturais, Santiago de Compostela, pp. 355–65Google Scholar

Metcalf, D. M. (1993–94), Thrymsas and Sceattas in the Ashmolean Museum Oxford, 3 vols. (Royal Numismatic Society Special Publication 27), London

Metcalf, D. M. (1995), ‘Viking-Age numismatics: 1. Late Roman and Byzantine gold in the Northern Lands’, Numismatic Chronicle 155: 413–41Google Scholar

Metlich, M. A. (2004), The Coinage of Ostrogothic Italy, London

Meulengracht Sørensen, P. (1991), ‘Om eddadigtenes alder’, in Steinsland, G., DrobinPentikäinen, U. J. and Meulengracht Sørensen, P. (eds.), Nordisk Hedendom. Et symposia, Odense, pp. 217–28Google Scholar

Meyendorff, J. (1989), Imperial Unity and Christian Divisions: The Church 450–680 AD, Crestwood, NY

Meyendorff, J. (1989), Imperial Unity and Christian Divisions: The Church 450–680 AD (The Church in History 2), Crestwood, NY

Meyer-Flugel, B. (1992), Das Bild der ostgotisch-römischen Gesellschaft bei Cassiodor, Berne

Meyvaert, P. (1996), ‘Bede, Cassiodorus and the Codex Amiatinus’, Speculum 71: 827–83Google Scholar

Milano, A. (1954), ‘Vicende economiche degli ebrei nell’ Italia meridionale ed insulare durante il Medioevo’, La Rassegna Mensile di Israel 20: 76–89, 110–22, 155–74, 217–22, 276–81, 322–31, 372–84Google Scholar

Miles, C. C. (1952), The Coinage of the Visigoths of Spain, Leovigild to Achila II, New York

Miles, D. (1986), Archaeology at Barton Court Farm, Abingdon, Oxon., Oxford

Miles, G. C. (1952), The Coinage of Visigothic Spain: Leowigild to Achila II, New York

Miles, G. (1959), ‘The iconography of Umayyad coinage’, Ars Orientalis 3: 207–13Google Scholar

Millar, F. (ed.) (1981), The Roman Empire and Its Neighbours, rev. edn, London

Miller, J. I. (1969), The Spice Trade of the Roman Empire, 29 B.C. to A.D. 641, Oxford

Miller, M. (1977–78), ‘Date-guessing and Dyfed’, Studia Celtica 12–13: 33–61Google Scholar

Miller, M. (1978), ‘Eanfrith’s Pictish son’, Northern History 14: 47–66Google Scholar

Millett, M. (1990), The Romanization of Britain, Cambridge

Millett, M. with James, S. (1984), ‘Excavations at Cowdery’s Down, Basingstoke, Hants. 1978–81’, The Archaeological Journal 140: 151–279Google Scholar

Miodowicz, K. (1984), ‘Współczesne koncepcje lokalizacji pierwotnych siedzib Słowian. Dane językoznawcze’, Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Jagiellońskiego. Prace Etnograficzne 19: 7–49Google Scholar

Miracula Sancti Demetrii, ed. and French trans., with commentary Lemerle, P., Les Plus Anciens Recueils des Miracles de Saint Démétrius et la pénétration des Slaves dans les Balkans, 2 vols, Paris (1979)

Mitchell, K. and Wood, I. N. (eds.) (2002), The World of Gregory of Tours, Leiden

Mochi-Onory, S. (1933), Vescovi e città, Bologna

Moisl, H. (1983), ‘The Bernician Royal Dynasty and the Irish in the seventh century’, Peritia IIGoogle Scholar

Moisl, H. (1987), ‘The Church and the native Tradition of learning in early medieval Ireland’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1987), pp. 258–71

Momigliano, A. (1955), ‘Cassiodorus and the Italian culture of his time’, Proceedings of the British Academy 41: 207–45Google Scholar

Momigliano, A. (1995), ‘Cassiodorus and the Italian culture of his time’, Proceedings of the British Academy 41: 207–45Google Scholar

Mommsen, T. (1887, reprint 1969), Römisches Staatsrecht, 2nd edn, 3 vols., Graz

Mommsen, T. (1899), Römisches Strafrecht, Leipzig

Mommsen, T. (1909), The Provinces of the Roman Empire from Caesar to Diocletian, 2 vols., London

Mommsen, T. (1996), The History of Rome, reprint, London

Moorhead, J. (1981), ‘The last years of Theoderic’, Historia 32: 106–20Google Scholar

Moorhead, J. (1983), ‘Italian loyalties during Justinian’s Gothic War’, Byzantion 53: 575–96Google Scholar

Moorhead, J. (1994), Justinian, London

Moorhead, J. (1992), Theoderic in Italy, Oxford

Mordek, H. (ed.) (1984), Überlieferung und Geltung normativer Texte des frühen und hohen Mittelalters (Quellen und Forschungen zum Recht im Mittelalter 4), Sigmaringen

Mordek, H. (1994), ‘Die Hedenen als politische Kraft im Austrasischen Frankenreich’, in Jarnut, J. et al. (eds.), Karl Martell in seiner Zeit (Beihefte der Francia 37), Sigmaringen, pp. 345–66Google Scholar

Moreland, J. (2000), ‘Ethnicity, power and the English’, in Frazer, and Tyrell, (2000), pp. 23–51

Moriarty, F. E. (1938), The Extraordinary Absolution from Censures, Washington, DC

Morimoto, K. (1981), The Fiscal Administration of Egypt in the Early Islamic Period, Kyoto

Morony, M. G. (1984), Iraq after the Muslim Conquest, Princeton, NJ

Morphy, H. (1989), ‘Introduction’, in Morphy, H. (ed.), Animals into Art, London, pp. 1–17Google Scholar

Morris, R. (1983), The Church in British Archaeology (CBA Research Report 47), London

Morris, R. (1989), Churches in the Landscape, London

Morrisson, C. (1983), ‘The re-use of obsolete coins: the case of Roman Imperial bronzes revived in the late fifth century’, in Brooke, C. N. L., Stewart, B. H. I. H., Pollard, J. G. and Volk, T. R. (eds.), Studies in Numismatic Method presented to Philip Grierson, Cambridge, pp. 95–111Google Scholar

Morrisson, C. (1988), ‘Carthage: the “moneta auri” under Justinian I and Justin II’, in Hahn, W. R. O. and Metcalf, W. E. (eds.), Studies in Early Byzantine Gold Coinage (American Numismatic Society’s Numismatic Studies 17), New York, pp. 41–64Google Scholar

Mortari, L. (1969), Consacrazione episcopale e collegialità, Florence

Mortensen, P. and Rasmussen, B. (eds.) (1988), Jernalderens Stammesamfund (Fra Stamme til Stat i Danmark 1. Jysk Arkæologisk Selskabs Skrifter 22.1), Århus

Mortensen, P. and Rasmussen, B. (eds.) (1991), Høvdingesamfund og Kongemagt (Fra Stamme til Stat i Danmark 2. Jysk Arkreologisk Selskabs Skrifter 22.2), Århus

Moschus, John, Pratum Spirituale, PG 87, cols 2852–3116

Moschus, John, English trans. Wortley, J., The Spiritual Meadow of John Moschos (Cistercian Studies Series 139), Kalamazoo (1992)

Mostert, M. (1995), ‘Celtic, Anglo-Saxon or Insular? Some considerations on “Irish” manuscript production and their implications for Insular Latin culture, c. AD 500–800’, in Edel, D. (ed.), Cultural Identity and Cultural Integration: Ireland and Europe in the Early Middle Ages, Blackrock, pp. 92–115Google Scholar

Muir, W. (1923), The Life of Muhammad, Edinburgh

Muirchú, , Life of St Patrick, ed. and trans. Hood, A. B. E. (History from the Sources), Chichester (1978)

Muirchú, , Vita Sancti Patricii, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Patrician Texts in the Book of Armagh, Dublin (1979), pp. 60–123

Munch, G. S., Johansen, O. S. and Roesdahl, E. (eds.) (2003), Borg in Lofoten: A Chieftain’s Farm in North Norway (Arkeologisk Skriftserie 1), Vikingsmuseet på Borg

Munch, G. S., Roland, I. and Johansen, O. S. (1988), ‘Borg in Lofoten’, Norwegian Archaeological Review 21: 119–26Google Scholar

Mundó, A. (1967), ‘Las reglas monásticas del siglo VI y la “lectio divina”’, Studia Monastica 9: 229–55Google Scholar

Mundel Mango, M. (1996), ‘Byzantine maritime trade with the East (4th–7th centuries)’, ARAM 8: 139–63Google Scholar

Mundel Mango, M. (1983), ‘Where was Beth Zagba?’, in Mango, C. and Pritsak, O. (eds.), Okeanos: Essays Presented to Ihor Ševčenko on His Sixtieth Birthday by His Colleagues and Students (Harvard Ukrainian Studies 7), Cambridge, MA, pp. 405–30Google Scholar

Mundel Mango, M. (1992a), ‘The monetary value of silver revetments and objects belonging to churches, A.D. 300–700’, in Boyd, and Mundell Mango, (1992), pp. 123–36

Mundel Mango, M. (1992b), ‘The purpose and places of Byzantine silver stamping’, in Boyd, and Mundell Mango, (1992), pp. 203–15

Mundell Mango, M. (1986), Silver from Early Byzantium: The Kaper Koraon and Related Treasures, Baltimore

Murphy, G. (1952), ‘On the dates of two sources used in Thurneysen’s Heldensage i: Baile Chuind and the date of Cín Dromma Snechtaí’, Ériu 16: 145–51Google Scholar

Murphy, P. (1994), ‘The Anglo-Saxon landscape and rural economy: some results from sites in East Anglia and Essex’, in Rackham, J. (ed.), Environment and Economy in Anglo-Saxon England (CBA Research Report 89), York, pp. 23–39Google Scholar

Murray Callander, A. (1983), Germanic Kinship Structure: Studies in Law and Society in Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Toronto

Murray, A. C. (1986), ‘The position of the grafio in the constitutional history of Merovingian Gaul’, Speculum 61: 787–805Google Scholar

Murray, A. C. (1988), ‘From Roman to Frankish Gaul: “centenarii” and “centenae” in the administration of the Merovingian kingdom’, Traditi 44: 59–100Google Scholar

Murray, A. C. (1994), ‘Immunity, nobility, and the Edict of Paris’, Speculum 69: 18–39Google Scholar

Murray, A. C. (1986), ‘The position of the Grafio in the constitutional history of Merovingian Gaul’, Speculum 61: 787–805Google Scholar

Murray, A. C. (1988), ‘From Roman to Frankish Gaul: “centenarii” and “centenae” in the administration of the Merovingian kingdom’, Traditio 44: 59–100Google Scholar

Murray, O. (1990), ‘The idea of the Shepherd king from Cyrus to Charlemagne’, in Godman, P. and Murray, O. (eds.), Latin Poetry and the Classical Tradition, Oxford, pp. 1–14Google Scholar

Musil, A. (1927), Arabia Deserta, New York

Musset, L. (1975), The Germanic Invasions, trans. , E. and James, C., London

Muthesius, A. (1997), Byzantine Silk Weaving AD 400 to AD 1200, Vienna

Mutius, H.-G. von (1984), Rechtsentscheide rheinischer Rabbinen vor dem ersten Kreuzzug, 2 vols., Frankfurt am Main

Mutius, H.-G. von (1986), Rechtsentscheide Raschis aus Troyes (1040–1105), Frankfurt am Main

Mutius, H.-G. von (1990), Rechtsentscheide jüdischer Gesetzeslehrer aus dem maurischen Cordoba, Frankfurt am Main

Mutius, H.-G. von (1994), Jüdische Urkundenformulare aus Marseille in babylonisch-aramäischer Sprache, Frankfurt am Main

Mutius, H.-G. von (1996), Jüdische Urkundenformulare aus Barcelona, Frankfurt am Main

Mutius, H.-G. von (1997), Jüdische Urkundenformulare aus dem muslimischen Spanien, Frankfurt am Main

Mutius, H.-G. v., Jüdische Urkundenformulare aus Barcelona, Frankfurt am Main (1996)

Mutius, H.-G. v., Jüdische Urkundenformulare aus dem muslimischen Spanien, Frankfurt am Main (1997)

Mutius, H.-G. v., Jüdische Urkundenformulare aus Marseille in babylonisch-aramäischer Sprache, Frankfurt am Main (1994)

Mutius, H.-G. v., Rechtsentscheide jüdischer Gesetzeslehrer aus dem maurischen Cordoba, Frankfurt am Main (1990)

Mutius, H.-G. v., Rechtsentscheide Raschis aus Troyes (1040–1105), Frankfurt am Main (1986)

Mutius, H.-G. v., Rechtsentscheide rheinischer Rabbinen vor dem ersten Kreuzzug, 2 vols., Frankfurt am Main (1984)

Myhre, B. (1992), ‘The royal cemetery at Borre, Vestfold. A Norwegian centre in a European periphery’, in Carver, M. (ed.), The Age of Sutton Hoo, Woodbridge, pp. 301–13Google Scholar

Myhre, B. (2003), ‘The Iron Age’, in Helle, K. (ed.), The Cambridge History of Scandinavia Cambridge, pp. 60–93Google Scholar

Myres, J. N. L. (1986), The English Settlements, Oxford

Myres, J. N. L. (1954), ‘Two Saxon urns from Ickwell Bury, Beds. and the Saxon penetration of the East Midlands’, Antiquaries Journal 34: 201–8Google Scholar

Myres, J. N. L. (1977), A Corpus of Anglo-Saxon Pottery, 2 vols., Cambridge

Myres, J. N. L. and Green, B. (1973), The Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries of Caistor-by-Norwich and Markshall, London

Myres, J. N. L. (1989), The English Settlements, 2nd edn, Oxford

Mytum, H. (1992), The Origins of Early Christian Ireland, London and New York

Näsman, U. (1984), Glas och Handel i Senromersk tid och Folkvandringstid (AUN 5) Uppsala

Näsman, U. (1988), ‘Analogislutning i nordisk jernalderarkæologi. Et bidrag til udviklingen af an nordisk historisk etnografi’, in Mortensen and Rasmussen (1988), pp. 123–40Google Scholar

Näsman, U. (1991), ‘Sea trade during the Scandinavian Iron Age. Its character, commodities and routes’, in Crumlin-Pedersen, O. (ed.), Aspects of Maritime Scandinavia AD 200–1200, RoskildeGoogle Scholar

Näsman, U. (1999), ‘The ethnogenesis of the Danes and the making of a Danish kingdom’, Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, 10: 1–10Google Scholar

Ní Chatháin, P. and Richter, M. (eds.) (1984), Irland und Europa: Die Kirche im Frühmittelalter, Stuttgart

Ní Chatháin, P. and Richter, M. (eds.) (1987), Irland und die Christenheit: Bibelstudien und Mission, Stuttgart

Ní Dhonnchadha, M. (1982), ‘The guarantor list of Cáin Adomnáin’, Peritia I: 178–215Google Scholar

Ní Dhonnchadha, M. (1995), ‘The Lex Innocentium: Adomnán’s Law for women, clerics and youths, 697 AD’, in O’Dowd, M. and Wichert, S. (eds.), Chattel, Servant or Citizen: Women’s Status in Church, State and Society (Historical Studies 19), Belfast, pp. 58–69Google Scholar

Ní Dhonnchadha, M. (1982), ‘The guarantor list of Cáin Adomnáin, 697’, Peritia 1: 178–215Google Scholar

Nöldeke, T. (1887), Die ghassanischen Fürsten aus dem Hause Gafnas, Berlin

Naissance des arts chrétiens (1991), Paris

Namatianus, Rutilius, On His Return, ed. and French, trans. Vessereau, J. and Préchac, F., Rutilius Namatianus, Sur son Retour, Paris (1933)

Namatianus, Rutilius, English trans. Ibsell, H., The Last Poets of Imperial Rome, Harmondsworth (1971), pp. 217–41

Naples, Leontius, Vie de Jean de Chypre (Life of St John the Almsgiver), ed. and French trans. Festugière, A. J., Vie de Syméon le Fou et vie de Jean de Chypre, Paris (1974), pp. 339–637Google Scholar

Nash-Williams, V. E. (1950), The Early Christian Monuments of Wales, Cardiff

Nasrullah, P. J. (1950), Saint Jean de Damas: son époque, sa vie, son œuvre, Paris

Nazianzus, Gregory, Orations, ed. and French trans. Bernardi, J., Moreschini, C. and Gallay, P. (Sources Chrétiennes 247, 358, 384), Paris (1978–92)

Nees, L. (1997), ‘Introduction’, Speculum 72: 959–69Google Scholar

Nehlsen, H. (1977), ‘Zur Aktualität und Effektivität germanischer Rechtsaufzeichnungen’, in Classen, P. (ed.), Recht und Schrift im Mittelalter (VuF 23), ConstanceGoogle Scholar

Nelson, B. and Starr, J. (1939–44), ‘The legend of the divine surety and the Jewish moneylender’, Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 7: 289–338Google Scholar

Nelson, J. L. (1978), ‘Queens as Jezebels: the careers of Brunhild and Balthild in Merovingian history’, in Baker, D. (ed.), Medieval Women (Studies in Church History, Subsidia I), Oxford, repr. in Nelson, J. L., Politics and Ritual in Early Medieval Europe, London and Ronceverte (1986), pp. 1–48Google Scholar

Nelson, J. L. (1978), ‘Queens as Jezabels: the careers of Brunhild and Balthild in Merovingian History’ (Studies in Church History, Subsidia I), pp. 31–77; reprinted in Nelson, J. L., Politics and Ritual in Early Medieval Europe, London (1986), pp. 1–48Google Scholar

Nelson, J. L. (1986), Politics and Ritual in Early Medieval Europe, London

Nennius, , Historia Brittonum, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XIII, Chronica Minora III, Berlin (1898), pp. 143–222

Netzer, N. (1994), Cultural Interplay in the Eighth Century: The Trier Gospels and the Making of a Scriptorium at Echternach, Cambridge

Neubauer, A. and Stern, M. (eds.) (1982), Hebräische Berichte über die Judenverfolgungen während der Kreuzzüge, Berlin

Neubauer, A. and Stern, M. (1892), Hebräische Berichte über die Judenverfolgungen während der Kreuzzüge, Berlin

Newton, S. (1993), The Origins of Beowulf and the Pre-Viking Kingdom of East Anglia, Woodbridge

Nielsen, P. O. (1994), ‘The Gudme–Lundeborg project – interdisciplinary research 1988–91’, in Nielsen, P. O., Randsborg, K. and Thrane, H. (eds.), The Archaeology of Gudme and Lundeborg, Copenhagen, pp. 16–22Google Scholar

Nielsen, P. O., Randsborg, K. and Thrane, R. (eds.) (1994), The Archaeology of Gudme and Lundeborg, Copenhagen

Nigellus, Ermoldus, Poème sur Louis le Pieux et Epîtres au roi Pépin, ed. Faral, E., Paris (1964)

Nikephoros, , trans. with commentary Mango, C., Nikephoros, Patriarch of Constantinople, Short History (Dumbarton Oaks Texts 10), Washington, DC (1990)

Nikiu, John, Chronique de Jean, évêque de Nikiou, texte éthiopien, ed. and French trans. Zotenburg, H., Paris (1883)

Nikiu, John, English trans. Charles, R. H., The Chronicle of John, Bishop of Nikiu, London and Oxford (1916)

Nisbet, H. C. and Gailey, R. A. (1960 [1962]), ‘A survey of the antiquities of North Rona’, The Archaeological Journal 117: 88–115Google Scholar

Nonn, U. (1975), ‘Eine fränkische Adelssippe um 600. Zur Familie des Bischofs Berthram von Le Mans’, FrSt 9: 186–201Google Scholar

Nordén, A. (1938), ‘Le problème des “Bonhommes en or”’, Acta Archaeologica 9: 151–63Google Scholar

Nordhagen, P. J. (1990), Studies in Byzantine and Early Medieval Painting, London

North, R. (1997), Heathen Gods in Old English Literature (Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 22), Cambridge

North, R. (1997), Heathen Gods in Old English Literature, Cambridge

Noth, A. (1994), The Early Arabic Historical Tradition: A Source-Critical Study, Princeton, NJ

Notitia Dignitatum Accedunt Notitia Urbis Constantinopolitanae et Latercula Provinciarum, ed. Seeck, O., Frankfurt am Main (1876); repr. Frankfurt (1962)

Noy, D. (1993), Jewish Inscriptions of Western Europe, I: Italy, Spain and Gaul, Cambridge

Noy, D. (1995), Jewish Inscriptions of Western Europe, II: The City of Rome, Cambridge

Noy, D., Jewish Inscriptions of Western Europe, I: Italy, Spain and Gaul, Cambridge (1993)

Noy, D., Jewish Inscriptions of Western Europe, II: The City of Rome, Cambridge (1995)

Nuber, H. U. (1993), ‘Der Verlust der obergermanisch-raetischen Limesgebiete und die Grenzsicherung bis zum Ende des 3. Jahrhunderts’, in Vallet, F. and Kazanski, M. (eds.), L’Armée romaine et les barbares du IIIe au VIIe siècle, Paris, pp. 101–8Google Scholar

O’Brien, C. and Miket, R. (1991), ‘The early medieval settlements of Thirlings, Northumberland’, Durham Archaeological Journal 7: 57–91Google Scholar

O’Brien, M. A. (ed.), Corpus Genealogiarum Hiberniae, Dublin (1962)

O’Cathasaigh, T. (1977), The Heroic Biography of Cormac mac Airt, Dublin

O’Corráin, D. (1971), ‘Irish regnal succession: a reappraisal’, Studia Hibernica 11: 7–39Google Scholar

O’Corráin, D. (1978), ‘Nationality and kingship in pre-Norman Ireland’, in Moody, T. W. (ed.),Nationality and the Pursuit of National Independence (Historical Studies 11), Belfast, pp. 1–35Google Scholar

O’Corráin, D., Breatnach, L. and Breen, A. (1984), ‘The laws of the Irish’, Peritia 3: 382–438Google Scholar

O’Daly, G. (1991), The Poetry of Boethius, London

O’Donnell, J. J. (1982), ‘The aims of Jordanes’, Historia 31: 223–40

O’Donnell, J. J. (1979), Cassiodorus, Berkeley

O’Kelly, M. J. (1958), ‘Church Island near Valencia, Co. Kerry’, PRIA 59c: 57–136Google Scholar

O’Loughlin, T. (1994), ‘The library of Iona in the late seventh century’, Ériu 45: 34–52Google Scholar

O’Loughlin, T. (2000), Celtic Theology, London and New York

O’Rahilly, T. F. (1964), Early Irish History and Mythology, Dublin

O’Sullivan, A. and Sheehan, J. (1996), The Iveragh Peninsula: An Archaeological Survey of South Kerry, Cork

Oakeshott, W. (1967), The Mosaics of Rome, London

Obermann, J. (1955), Early Islam, New Haven, CT

Obolensky, D. (1971), Byzantium and the Slavs, London

Oddy, W. A. (1988), ‘The debasement of the provincial Byzantine gold coinage from the seventh to ninth centuries’, in Hahn, W. R. O. and Metcalf, W. E. (eds.), Studies in Early Byzantine Gold Coinage (American Numismatic Society’s Numismatic Studies 17), New York, pp. 135–42Google Scholar

Oengus, , Félire Óengusso, ed. and trans. Stokes, W., Félire Óengusso Céli Dé (Henry Bradshaw Society), London (1905)

Ohlmarks, Å. (1939), ‘Arktischer Shamanismus und altnordischer Seidr’, Archiv fūr Religionswissenschaft 36: 171–80Google Scholar

Okasha, E. (1993), Corpus of Early Inscribed Stones of South-West Britain, Leicester

Okasha, E. (1993), Corpus of Early Christian Inscribed Stones of South-West Britain, London and New York

Okulicz, J. (1986), ‘Einige Aspekte der Ethnogenese der Balten und Slawen im Lichte archäologischer und sprachwissenschaftlicher Forschungen’, Quaestiones Medii Aevi 3: 7–34Google Scholar

Olinder, G. (1927), The Kings of Kinda, Lund

Olmo Enciso, L. (1992), ‘El reino visigodo de Toledo y los territorios bizantinos. Datos sobre la heterogeneidad de la Península ibérica’ (Coloquio Hispano-Italiano de Arqueología Medieval), Granada, pp. 185–98

Olson, B. L. (1989), Early Monasteries in Cornwall, Woodbridge

Omont, H. (1909), ‘Peintures de l’Ancien Testament dans un manuscrit syriaque du VIIe au VIIIe siècle’, Monuments Piot 17: 85–98Google Scholar

Onians, J. (1988), Bearers of Meaning, Princeton, NJ

Opelt, I. (1974), ‘Materialien zur Nachwirkung von Augustinus’, Schrift De doctrina Christiana’, Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum 17: 64–73Google Scholar

Orchard, A. (1994), The Poetic Art of Aldhelm (Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 8),Cambridge

Orchard, A. (2002), Cassell’s Dictionary of Norse Myth and Legend, London

Orlandi, G. (1984), ‘Clausulae in Gildas’s De Excidio Britanniae’, in Lapidge and Dumville (1984)

Orlandis, J. (1962), ‘La sucesión al trono en la monarquía visigoda’, in Estudios Visigóticos, III, Rome and Madrid, pp. 57–102Google Scholar

Orlandis, J. (1976), La iglesia en la España visigótica y medieval, Pamplona

Orlandis, J. (1977), Historia de Espańa: España visigoda (407–711), Madrid

Orlandis, J. (1991), ‘El cristianismo y la iglesia en la Espańa visigoda’ in Zamora, J. M. Jover (ed.), Historia de Espańa de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, I: España visigoda, Madrid, pp. 433–511Google Scholar

Orlandis, J. (1992), Semblanzas visigodas, Madrid

Orlandis, J. and Ramos Lissón, D. (1986), Historia de los concilios de la España romana y visigoda, Pamplona

Orosius, , Historiarum adversus Paganos Libri VII, ed. Zangemeister, C., Vienna (1882)

Orosius, , Seven Books of History against the Pagans, ed. and French trans. Arnaud-Lindet, M. P., Orose, Histoires contre les Païens, 3 vols., Paris (1991)

Orssaud, D. (1992), ‘De la céramique Byzantine à la céramique islamique’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (1992), pp. 219–28

Orton, L. F. (1998), ‘Rethinking the Ruthwell monument: fragments and critique; tradition and history; tongues and sockets’, Art History 21: 65–106Google Scholar

Ostrogorsky, G. (1958), ‘Die Entstehung der Themeverfassung’, Korreferat zu A. Pertusi, ‘La formation des thèmes byzantins’, Akten des XI. Internationalen Byzantinisten-Kongresses, Munich; repr. in Ostrogorsky, (1973), pp. 72–9Google Scholar

Ostrogorsky, G. (1962), ‘La commune rurale byzantine’, Byzantion 32: 139–66; repr. in Ostrogorsky, (1973), pp. 44–71Google Scholar

Ostrogorsky, G. (1969), History of the Byzantine State, trans. and rev. Hussey, Joan, New Brunswick

Ostrogorsky, G. (1973), Zur byzantinischen Geschichte: Ausgewählte kleine Schriften, Darmstadt

Ostrogorsky, G. (1989), History of the Byzantine State, Oxford

Ostrogorsky, G. (1974), Byzanz und die Welt der Slawen, Darmstadt

Ousterhout, R. (ed.) (1990), The Blessings of Pilgrimage (Illinois Byzantine Studies 1), Urbana

Oxenstierna, E. (1956), Die Goldhörner von Gallehus, Lidingö

Pérez, Prendes (1991), ‘La monarquía. El poder político, el estado, el derecho’, in Zamora, J. M. Jover (ed.), Historia de España de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, 2: España visigoda, Madrid, pp. 61–268Google Scholar

Pérez Sánchez, D. (1989), El ejército en la sociedad visigoda, Salamanca

Pérez Sánchez, D. (1998), ‘Legislación y dependencia en la España visigoda’, in Romanización y Reconquista en la Península Ibérica: nuevas perspectivas, Salamanca, pp. 227–45Google Scholar

Périn, P. (1980), La Datation des tombes mérovingiennes: historique – méthodes – applications, Paris and Geneva

Périn, P. (1998a), ‘La progression des Francs en Gaule du nord au Ve siècle: histoire et archéologie’, in Geuenich, D. (ed.), Die Franken und die Alemannen bis zur ‘Schlacht bei Zülpich’, Berlin, pp. 59–81Google Scholar

Périn, P. (1998b), ‘Possibilités et limites de l’interprétation sociale des cimetières mérovingiens’, Antiquités Nationales 30: 169–83Google Scholar

Périn, P. (2002), ‘Cemeteries and settlements in Merovingian Gaul’, in Mitchell, and Wood, (2002), pp. 67–99

Périn, P. (1992), ‘The undiscovered grave of King Clovis (+511)’, in Carver, (1992), pp. 255–64

Pacetti, F. (1998), ‘La questione delle Keay LII nell’ ambito della produzione anforica in Italia’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 185–208

Pactus pro Tenore Pacis, see Lex Salica, 65-tit.

Padel, O. J. (1981), ‘The Cornish background of the Tristan stories’, Cambridge Medieval Celtic Studies 1: 53–81Google Scholar

Padel, O. J. (1985), Cornish Place-Name Elements, Nottingham

Pader, E.-J. (1982), Symbolism, Social Relations and the Interpretation of Mortuary Remains (BAR International Series 130), Oxford

Palladius, , The Lausiac History of Palladius, ed. and trans. Butler, C., 2 vols, Cambridge (1989–1904)

Palol Salellas, P. de (1991), ‘Arte y arqueología’, in Zamora, J. M. Jover (ed.), Historia de España de Don Ramón Menéndez Pidal, III, 2: España visigoda, Madrid, pp. 271–443Google Scholar

Panegyrici Latini, ed. Mynors, R. A. B., Oxford (1964)

Panegyrici Latini, ed. Paladini, V. and Fedeli, P. (Scriptores Graeci et Latini), Rome (1976)

Panella, C. (1993), ‘Merci e scambi nel Mediterraneo tardoantico’, in Storia di Roma, 111: L’età tardoantica, ii, I luoghi e le culture, Turin, pp. 613–97Google Scholar

Paolina di Milano, Vita di S. Ambrogio, ed. Pellegrino, M., Rome (1961)

Parczewski, M. (1988a), Najstarsza faza kultury wczesnosłowiańskiej w Polsce, Cracow

Parczewski, M. (1988b), Początki kultury wczesnosłowiańskiej w Polsce: Krytyka i datowanie źródeł archeologicznych, Wrocław

Parczewski, M. (1993), Die Anfänge der frühslawischen Kultur in Polen, Vienna

Parczewski, M. (1997), ‘Beginnings of the Slavs’ culture’, in Urbańczyk, P. (ed.), Origins of Central Europe, Warsaw, pp. 79–90Google Scholar

Paret, R. (1961), ‘Der Koran als Geschichtsquelle’, Der Islam 37: 24–42Google Scholar

Paret, R. (1975), Der Koran, Darmstadt

Parisse, M. (1983), Les Nonnes au Moyen Age, Le Puy

Parker, A. J. (1992), Ancient Shipwrecks of the Mediterranean and the Roman Provinces (BAR International Series 580), Oxford

Parry, J. and Bloch, M. (1993), ‘Introduction: money and the morality of exchange’, in Parry, J. and Bloch, M. (eds.), Money and the Morality of Exchange, Cambridge, pp. 1–32Google Scholar

Passio Leudegari I, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM V, Hanover and Leipzig (1910), pp. 282–322

Passio Leudegari I English trans. Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R., Late Merovingian France, Manchester (1996), pp. 193–253

Passio Sanctorum Martyrum Kiliani et Sociorum Eius, ed. Levison, W., MGH SRM V, Hanover (1910)

Patkanian, K. (1866), ‘Essai d’une histoire de la dynastie des Sassanides’, Journal Asiatique: 101–244Google Scholar

Patlagean, E. (1977), Pauvreté économique et pauvreté sociale à Byzance, 4e–7e siècles, Paris

Patrick, , ‘The Rule of Patrick’, ed. and trans. O’Keeffe, J. G., Ériu I (1904): 216–24Google Scholar

Patrick, , Confessio, ed. Bieler, L., Libri Epistolarum Sancti Patricii Episcopi (2 vols. in I), Dublin (1952, repr. 1993)

Patrick, , Epistola ad milites Corotici, ed. Bieler, L., Libri Epistolarum Sancti Patricii Episcopi (2 vols. in I), Dublin (1952, repr. 1993), I, pp. 91–102

Patrick, , Letters, ed. and trans. Howlett, D., The Book of Letters of Saint Patrick the Bishop, Blackrock (1994)

Patschovsky, A. (1993), ‘Das Rechtsverhältnis der Juden zum deutschen König (9–14. Jahrhundert). Ein europäischer Vergleich’, ZRG GA 110: 331–71Google Scholar

Deacon, Paul, English trans. Foulke, W. D., Paul the Deacon, History of the Lombards, Philadelphia (1907)

Nola, Paulinus, Letters, trans. Walsh, P. (Ancient Christian Writers 35–6), Westminster (1966–67)

Pella, Paulinus, Eucharisticos, ed. and trans. Moussy, C., Paulin de Pella: Poème d’action de grâces et Prière (Sources Chrétiennes 209), Paris (1974)

Peacock, D. P. S. (1982), Pottery in the Roman World: An Ethnoarchaeological Approach, London

Peacock, D. P. S. and Williams, D. F. (1986), Amphorae and the Roman Economy, London

Pearce, S. M. (1978), The Kingdom of Dumnonia, Padstow

Peixoto Cabral, J. M. and Metcalf, D. M. (1997), A moeda sueva. Suevic Coinage, Oporto

Pellat, C. (1993), ‘al-Radhaniya’, in Encyclopedia of Islam, new edn, VIII, Leiden, cols. 363–7Google Scholar

Pelletier, J.-P. (1997), ‘Les Céramiques communes grises en Provence de l’antiquité tardive au XIIIe siècle’, in La céramique médiévale en Méditerranée. Actes du 6e Congrès, Aix-en-Provence, pp. 111–24Google Scholar

Pelteret, D. A. E. (1995), Slavery in Early Medieval England, Woodbridge

Penco, G. (1959), ‘Il concetto di monaco e di vita monástica in occidente nel secolo VI’, Studia Monastica 1: 7–50Google Scholar

Penco, G. (1961), Storia del monachesimo in Italia (Collana universale storica. Tempi e figure II, 31), Rome

Penitential of Theodore (Poenitentiale Theodori), ed. Haddan, A. W. and Stubbs, W., Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents Relating to Great Britain and Ireland, 111, Oxford (1871), pp. 173–204

Pentcheva, B. (2002), ‘The supernatural protector of Constantinople: the Virgin and her icons in the tradition of the Avar siege’, BMGS 26: 2–41Google Scholar

Penyak, S. I. (1980), Rannoslovyanske i davnoruske naselennya Zakarpattya VI–XIII st., Kiev

Percival, J. (1969), ‘Seigneurial aspects of late Roman estate management’, EHR 85: 449–73Google Scholar

Percival, J. (1976), The Roman Villa: An Historical Introduction, London

Ed. and Spanish trans., Pereira, J. E López, Crónica mozárabe de 754, Saragossa (1980)

Peschlow, U. (1977), Die Irenenkirche in Istanbul: Untersuchungen zur Architektur (Istanbuler Mitteilungen 18), Tübingen

Peschlow, U. (1996), ‘Die Baugeschichte der Irenenkirche in Istanbul neu betrachtet’, in Striker, C. L. (ed.), Architectural Studies in Memory of Richard Krautheimer, Mainz, pp. 133–6Google Scholar

Petrucci, A. (1995),Writers and Readers in Mediaeval Italy, ed. and trans. Radding, C. M., New Haven and London

Picard, J.-M. (1984), ‘Bede, Adomnán, and the writing of history’, Peritia 3: 50–70Google Scholar

Picard, J.-M. (2000), ‘Princeps and principatus in the early Irish church: a reassessment’, in Smyth, A. P. (ed.), Seanchas: Studies in Early and Medieval Irish Archaeology, History and Literature in Honour of Francis J. Byrne, Dublin, pp. 146–60Google Scholar

Picard, J.-M. (ed.) (1991), Ireland and Northern France, 600–850, Dublin

Pietri, L. (1983), La Ville de Tours du IVe au VIe siècle: naissance d’une cité chrétienne (Collection de l’Ecole Française de Rome 69), Rome

Pietri, L. and Biarne, J. (1987), Topographie chrétienne des cités de la Gaule des origines au milieu du VIIIe siècle, v: Province ecclésiastique de Tours (Lugdunensis Tertia), Paris

Pirenne, H. (1925), Medieval Cities, New York

Pirenne, H. (1939), Mohammed and Charlemagne, trans. Miall, B., London

Pirmin, , Dicta de Singulis Libris Canonicis (Scarapsus), ed. Jecker, G., in Die Heimat des heiligen Pirmin des Apostels der Alemannen, Münster (1927), pp. 34–73

Pisidia, George, Poemi, ed. Pertusi, A., Ettal (1959)

Pisidia, Giorgio, Poemi e Panegirici epici, ed. Pertusi, A., Ettal (1960)

Pizarro, J. M. (1995), Writing Ravenna: The Liber Pontificalis of Andreas Agnellus, Ann Arbor

Plöchl, W. M. (1953), Geschichte des Kirchenrechts, I, Vienna

Plato, , Phaedo, trans. Brann, E., Kalkavage, P. and Salem, E., Newburyport, MA (1998)

Pleinerová, I. (1975), Březno: vesnice prvnich Slovanů v severozapadnich Čechách, Prague

Pleinerová, I. (1986), ‘Březno. Experiments with building old Slavic houses and living in them’, Památky Archeologické 77: 104–76Google Scholar

Pleterski, A. (1990), Etnogeneza Slovanov, Ljubljana

Pleterski, A. (1996), ‘Modell der Ethnogenese der Slawen auf der Grundlage einiger neuerer Forschungen’, in Kurnatowska, Z. (ed.), Słowiańszczyzna w Europie średniowiecznej, Wrocław, 1Google Scholar

Elder, Pliny, Natural History, ed. and trans. Rackham, H., Pliny, Natural History, London (1938)

Younger, Pliny, C. Plinii Secundi Epistolarum Libri Novem, Epistolarum ad Traianum Liber, Panegyricus, ed. Mueller, F. W., Leipzig (1903)

Pohl, W. (ed.) (1997), Kingdoms of the Empire: The Integration of Barbarians in Late Antiquity, London

Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H. (eds.) (1998), Strategies of Distinction: The Construction of Ethnic Communities 300–800, Leiden

Pohl, W., Reimitz, H. and Wood, I. (eds.) (2001), The Transformation of Frontiers: From Late Antiquity to the Carolingians, Leiden

Pohl, W. (2001), ‘History in fragments: Montecassino’s politics of memory’, EME 10: 343–74Google Scholar

Pohl, W. (1997), ‘Ethnic names and identities in the British Isles: a comparative perspective’, in Hines, (1997), pp. 7–31

Pohl, W. (1994), ‘Tradition, Ethnogenese und literarische Gestaltung: eine Zwischenbilanz’, in Brunner, K. and Merta, B. (eds.), Ethnogenese und Überlieferung, Vienna and Munich, pp. 9–26Google Scholar

Pohl, W. (1988), Die Awaren: Ein Steppenvolk in Mitteleuropa, 567–822 n. Chr., Munich

Polara, G. (1987), Letteratura latina tardoantica e altomedievale, Rome

Polomé, E. C. (1992), ‘Schamanismus in der germanischen Religion?’, in Hauck, K. (ed.), Der historische Horizont der Götterbild-Amulette aus der Übergangsepoche von der Spätantike zum Frühmittelalter, Göttingen, pp. 403–20Google Scholar

Pontal, O. (1986), Die Synoden im Merowingerreich (Konziliengeschichte, Reihe A), Paderborn

Pontal, O. (1989), Histoire des conciles mérovingiens, Paris

Popowska-Taborska, H. (1991), Wczesne dzieje Słowian w świetle ich języka, Wrocław

Popowska-Taborska, H. (1997), ‘The Slavs in the Early Middle Ages from the viewpoint of contemporary linguistics’, in Urbańczyk, P. (ed.), Origins of Central Europe, Warsaw, pp. 91–6Google Scholar

Porte, P. (1980), Un Exemple de site fortifié au haut moyen-âge: l’habitat mérovingien de Larina, Grenoble

Poschmann, B. (1930), Die abendländische Kirchenbuße im frühen Mittelalter, Breslau

Potter, T. W. (1987), Roman Italy, London

Poulter, A. G. (1983), ‘Town and country in Moesia Inferior’, in Poulter, A. G. (ed.), Ancient Bulgaria, 2 vols., Nottingham, II, pp. 74–118Google Scholar

Poulter, A. (1995), Nicopolis ad Istrum: A Roman, Late Roman and Early Byzantine City (JRS Monograph 8), London

Powlesland, D. (1997), ‘Early Anglo-Saxon settlements, structures, form and layout’, in Hines, (1997), pp. 101–24

Powlesland, D., Haughton, C. and Hanson, J. (1986), ‘Excavations at Heslerton, North Yorkshire, 1978–1982’, The Archaeological Journal 143: 53–173Google Scholar

Prévot, F. (ed.), Recueil des Inscriptions chrétiennes de la Gaule antérieures à la Renaissance Carolingienne, VIII, Paris (1997)

Praefatio Gildae de Poenitentia, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Irish Penitentials, Dublin (1963), pp. 60–5

Prelog, M. (1994), The Basilica of Euphrasius in Porec, Zagreb

Pretty, K. (1989), ‘Defining the Magonsaete’, in Bassett, (1989), pp. 171–83

Pretty, K. (1989), ‘Defining the Magonsaete’, in Bassett, (1989b), pp. 171–83

Preucel, R. W. and Hodder, I. (eds.) (1996), Contemporary Archaeology in Theory: A Reader, Oxford

Price, N. S. (2002), The Viking Way: Religion and War in Late Iron Age Scandinavia (AUN 31), Uppsala

Pringle, D. (1981), The Defence of Byzantine Africa from Justinian to the Arab Conquest: An Account of the Military History and Archaeology of the African Provinces in the Sixth and Seventh Centuries (BAR International Series 99), Oxford

Pringle, D. (ed.) (1994), The Ancient Monuments of the Western Isles, Edinburgh

Prinz, F. (1965), Frühes Mönchtum im Frankenreich: Kultur und Gesellschaft in Gallien, den Rheinlanden und Bayern am Beispiel der monastischen Entwicklung (4, bis 8. Jahrhundert), Munich and Vienna

Prinz, F. (1981), ‘Columbanus, the Frankish nobility and the territories east of the Rhine’, in Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (BAR International Series 113), Oxford, pp. 73–87Google Scholar

Prinz, F. (1965), Frühes Mönchtum im Frankenreich, Munich

Prinz, F. (1974), ‘Die bischöfliche Stadtherrschaft im Frankenreich von 5 bis 7 Jahrhundert’, HZ 217: 1–35Google Scholar

Prinz, F. (1974), ‘Die bischöfliche Stadtherrschaft im Frankenreich vom 5. bis zum 7. Jahrhundert’, HZ 217: 1–35Google Scholar

Prinz, F. (1988), Frühes Mönchtum im Frankenreich, Munich

Priscian, , De Laude Anastasii Imperatoris, ed. and French, trans. Chauvot, A., Procope de Gaza, Priscien de Césarée, Panégyriques de l’empereur Anastase Ier, Bonn (1986)

Priscian, , Grammatici Latini, ed. Keil, H., 2 vols., Leipzig (1885)

Priscus, , Fragmenta, ed. Gordon, C. D., The Age of Attila, Ann Arbor (1960)

Pritsak, O. (1983), ‘The Slavs and the Avars’, Settimane 30.1: 353–432Google Scholar

Caesarea, Procopius, Anecdota, ed. and trans. Dewing, H. B. (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1935)

Caesarea, Procopius, Buildings, ed. and trans. Dewing, H. B. and Downey, G. (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1940)

Caesarea, Procopius, Gothic War, German trans. Coste, D., Prokop, Gotenkrieg, Munich (1966)

Caesarea, Procopius, Opera Omnia, ed. Haury, J., revised Wirth, G., 1–11: Bella, I–VIII; 111: Historia arcana, Leipzig (1962–3)

Caesarea, Procopius, Trans Dewing, H. B. (Loeb Classical Library), 7 vols, London (1914–40)

Caesarea, Procopius, Wars, ed. and trans. Dewing, H. B. (Loeb Classical Library), 5 vols., Cambridge, MA and London (1914–28)

Prosper, , Chronicle, ed. Mommsen, T., Chronica Minora 1, MGH AA ix, Berlin (1892)

Protector, Menander, Historia: Excerpta de Legationibus, ed. Boor, C., Berlin (1903)

Protector, Menander, The History of Menander the Guardsman, ed. and trans. Blockley, R. C. (ARCA Classical and Medieval Texts 17), Liverpool (1985)

Proudfoot, E. (1996), ‘Excavations at the long cist cemetery on the Hallow Hill, St Andrews, Fife, 1975–7’, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 126: 387–454Google Scholar

Proudfoot, E. (1997), ‘Abernethy and Mugdrum: towards reassessment’, in Henry, D. (ed.), The Worm, the Germ, and the Thorn: Pictish and Related Studies Presented to Isabel Henderson, Balgavies, Angus, pp. 47–63Google Scholar

Pryce, H. (1992), ‘Pastoral care in early medieval Wales’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 41–62

Pseudo-Cyprianus, , De XII Abusivis Saeculi, ed. Hellmann, S. (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Altchristlichen Literatur, ed. Harnack, A. and Schmidt, C., 34 (i)), Leipzig (1910), pp. 1–60

Tel-Mahre, Pseudo-Dionysios, ed. Chabot, J.-B., Chronique de Denys de Tel-Mahré, quatrième partie, Paris (1895)

Tel-Mahre, Pseudo-Dionysios, English trans. Witakowski, W., Pseudo-Dionysius of Tel-Mahre, Chronicle Part III (Translated Texts for Historians 22), Liverpool (1996)

Tel-Mahre, Pseudo-Dionysios, Latin, trans. Chabot, J.-B. (ed.), Incerti Auctoris Chronicon Pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, 2 vols. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium 91, 104, 121), Paris (1927–33)

Ptolemy, , Claudii Ptolemaei Geographica, ed. Nobbe, C., Hildesheim (1966; reprint of the 1843–45 edn)

Puin, G. (1970), Der Diwan von ‘Umar b. al-Hattab, Bonn

Quacquarelli, A. (1959), ‘Alle origini del lector’, in Convivium Dominicum (Studi sull’Eucaristia nei padri della chiesa antica), University of Catania, pp. 381–406Google Scholar

Régné, J. (1912/81), Etude sur la condition des juifs de Narbonne du Ve au XIVe siècle, Narbonne and Marseilles

Rösch, G. (1978), Onoma Basileias: Studien zum offiziellen Gebrauch der Kaisertitel in spätantiker und frühbyzantinischer Zeit (Byzantina Vindobonensia 10), Vienna

Rabinowitz, L. (1945), The Herem Hayyishub: A Contribution to the Medieval Economic History of the Jews, London

Raby, J. (ed.), Jerusalem in the First Century A. H., Oxford

Radford, C. A. R. (1951), ‘Report on the excavations at Castle Dore’, Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall n. s. 1, Appendix: 1–119Google Scholar

Radford, C. A. R. (1967), ‘The early church in Strathclyde and Galloway’, Medieval Archaeology II: 105–26Google Scholar

Radford, C. A. R. (1971), ‘Christian origins in Britain’, Medieval Archaeology 15: 1–12Google Scholar

Radford, C. A. R. (1983), ‘Birsay and the Spread of Christianity to the North’, in Thomson, W. P. L. (ed.), Orkney Heritage, II (Orkney Heritage Society), KirkwallGoogle Scholar

Rafalovich, I. A. (1972), Slavyane VI–IX vekov v Moldavii, Kishinev

Rahtz, P. A. (1982–83), ‘Celtic society in Somerset, AD 400–700’, BBCS 30: 176–200Google Scholar

Rahtz, P. A. (1983), ‘New approaches to medieval archaeology Part I’, in Hinton, D. A. (ed.), 25 Years of Medieval Archaeology, SheffieldGoogle Scholar

Rahtz, P. (1977), ‘Late Roman cemeteries and beyond’, in Reece, R. (ed.), Burial in the Roman World (CBA Research Report 22), London, pp. 53–64Google Scholar

Rand, E. K. (1928), Founders of the Middle Ages, Cambridge, MA

Raudvere, C. (2001), ‘Trolldom in earlymedieval Scandinavia’, in Jolly, K., Raudvere, C. and Peters, E., Witchcraft and Magic in Europe: The Middle Ages, Philadelphia, pp. 73–171Google Scholar

Raudvere, C. (2003), Kunskap och Insikt i Norrön Tradition, Lund

Ravennatis Anonymi Cosmographia, ed. Schnetz, J. (Itineraria Romana 2), Stuttgart (1940)

Recueil des actes de Lothaire et Louis V, rois de France, ed. Halphen, L. and Lot, F., Paris (1908)

Reinhart, W. (1945), ‘Sobre el asentamiento de los Visigodos en la Península’, Archivo Espańol de Arqueología 18: 124–35Google Scholar

Reinhart, W. (1952), Historia general del reino hispánico de los Suevos, Madrid

Reydellet, M. (1981), La Royauté dans la littérature latine de Sidoine Apollinaire à Isidore de Séville, Rome

Reydellet, M. (1981), La Royauté dans la littérature latine de Sidoine Apollinaire à Isidore de Séville (Bibliothèque des écoles françaises d’Athènes et de Rome 243), Rome

Reynolds, P. (1995), Trade in the Western Mediterranean A.D. 400–700: The Ceramic Evidence (BAR International Series 604), Oxford

Rhigyfarch, , Vita Davidis, ed. James, J. W., Rhigyfarch’s Life of St David, Cardiff (1967)

Ricci, M. (1998), ‘La ceramica comune dal contesto di VII secolo della Crypta Balbi’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 351–82

Riché, P. (1962), Education et culture dans l’Occident barbare VIe–VIIIe siècles, Paris; trans. Contreni, J. J., Education and Culture in the Barbarian West, Sixth through Eighth Centuries, Columbia (1976)Google Scholar

Riché, P. (1981), ‘Columbanus, his followers and the Merovingian church’, in Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (BAR International Series 113), Oxford, pp. 59–72Google Scholar

Riché, P. (1962), Éducation et culture dans l’occident barbare, VIe–VIIIe siècle, Paris

Riché, P. (1962), Education et culture dans l’Occident barbare, Paris; 2nd edn, Paris (1972)

Rich, J. (ed.) (1992), The City in Late Antiquity, London

Richards, J. (1980), Consul of God, London

Richards, J. (1987), The Significance of Form and Decoration of Anglo-Saxon Cremation Urns (BAR International Series 166), Oxford

Richards, J. (1992), ‘Anglo-Saxon symbolism’, in Carver, (1992), pp. 131–48

Richards, J. (1995), ‘An archaeology of Anglo-Saxon England’, in Ausenda, (1995), pp. 51–65

Richards, J. (1979), The Popes and the Papacy in the Early Middle Ages, London

Richards, J. (1980), Consul of God: The Life and Times of Gregory the Great, London

Richter, M. (1999), Ireland and Her Neighbours in the Seventh Century, Dublin

Richter, M. (1994), The Formation of the Medieval West: Studies in the Oral Culture of the Barbarians, Dublin

Riedinger, R. (1982), ‘Die Lateransynode von 649 und Maximos der Bekenner’, in Heinzer, F. and Schönborn, C. (eds.), Maximus Confessor, Actes du Symposium sur Maxime le Confesseur, Fribourg, 2–5 septembre 1980 (Paradosis 27), Fribourg, SuisseGoogle Scholar

Rigoir, Y. (1998), ‘Les dérivées-des-sigillées paléochrétiennes’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 101–7

Rigold, S. E. (1954), ‘An imperial coinage in southern Gaul in the sixth and seventh centuries?’, Numismatic Chronicle, 6th series, 14: 93–133Google Scholar

Riising, A. (1952), ‘The fate of Henri Pirenne’s thesis on the consequences of Islamic expansion’, Classica et Medievalia 13: 87–130Google Scholar

Riley, J. A. (1979), ‘The coarse pottery’, in Lloyd, J. A. (ed.), Excavations at Sidi Khrebish Benghazi (Berenice), 11 (suppl. to Libya Antiqua 5.2), TripoliGoogle Scholar

Rimbert, , Vita Anskarii, ed. Trillmich, W., Quellen des 9. und 11. Jahrhunderts zur Geschichte der hamburgischen Kirche und des Reiches, Darmstadt (1961)

Ripoll, G. (1994), ‘Archaeologia Visigota in Hispania’, in Bierbrauer, V., Hessen, O. and Arslan, E. A. (eds.), I Goti, Milan, pp. 301–27Google Scholar

Rippin, A. (1990), Muslims: Their Religious Beliefs and Practices, I: The Formative Period, London

Ritchie, A. (1989), Picts, Edinburgh

Rivlin, J. (1994), Bills and Contracts from Lucena (1020–1025 C.E.), Ramat Gan (Hebrew)

Rivlin, J., Bills and Contracts from Lucena (1020–1025 C. E.), Ramat Gan (Hebrew) (1994)

Roberts, R. (1992), ‘Welsh ecclesiastical place-names and archaeology’, in Edwards, N. and Lane, A. (eds.), The Early Church in Wales and the West, Oxford, pp. 41–4Google Scholar

Rodinson, M. (1971), Mohammed, London

Rodwell, W. and Rodwell, K. (1985), Rivenhall: Investigations of a Villa, Church and Village 1950–1977 (CBA Research Report 55), London

Roe, P. G. (1995), ‘Style, society, myth, and structure’, in Carr, C. and Neitzel, J. E. (eds.), Style, Society, and Person, New York and London, pp. 27–76Google Scholar

Roisl, H. (1981), ‘Tofila und die Schlacht bei den Busten Gallorum, Ende Juni/Anfang Juli 552’, Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 30: 25–41Google Scholar

Rollason, D. W. (1989), Saints and Relics in Early England, Oxford

Rollason, D. W. (2003), Northumbria 500–1100: The Making and Destruction of an Early Medieval Kingdom, Cambridge

Romano, D. (1991), ‘Les Juifs de Catalogne aux alentours de l’an mil’, in Barrai i Altet, Xavier et al. (eds.), La Catalogne et la France méridionale autour de l’an mil, BarcelonaGoogle Scholar

Melodist, Romanos, Cantica Genuina, ed. Maas, P. and Trypanis, C. A., Oxford (1963)

Melodist, Romanos, English trans. Carpenter, M., Kontakia of Romanos, Byzantine Melodist, 2 vols., Columbia (1970–3); (selection) Lash, Ephrem, St Romanos the Melodist, Kontakia on the Life of Christ, San Francisco, London and Pymble (1996)

Rome (Gregorius Magnus), Gregory, Dialogues, ed. de Vogüé, A. and Antin, P., 3 vols. (Sources Chrétiennes 251, 260, 265), Paris (1978–80)

Rome, Gregory, Homiliae in Hezechielem Prophetam, ed. and French trans. Morel, C., Homélies sur Ézéchiel, Paris (1990)

Rome, Gregory, Liber Regulae Pastoralis, ed. Judic, B., Rommel, F. and Dekkers, E., with French trans. by Morel, C., Règle pastorale (Sources Chrétiennes 381), 2 vols., Paris (1992)

Rome, Gregory, In Librum Primum Regum, ed. Verbraken, P. (CCSL 144), Turnhout (1963)

Rome, Gregory, Registrum Epistolarum, ed. Ewald, P. and Hartmann, L. M., MGH Epp. 1, pt 11, Berlin (1887–99)

Roskams, S. P. (2001), Excavation, Cambridge

Rostovtzeff, M. (1957), The Social and Economic History of the Roman Empire, 2nd edn, 2 vols., Oxford

Roth, C. (1966a), ‘Italy’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 100–21

Roth, C. (ed.) (1966b), The World History of the Jewish People, 2nd series, II: The Dark Ages, Tel AvivGoogle Scholar

Roth, H. (1979), Kunst der Völkerwanderungszeit, Frankfurt a.M.

Roth, N. (1976), ‘The Jews and the Muslim conquest of Spain’, Jewish Social Studies 38: 145–58Google Scholar

Roth, N. (1994), Jews, Visigoths and Muslims in Medieval Spain: Cooperation and Conflict, Leiden

Rothstein, G. (1899), Die Dynastie der Lahmiden in al-Hira, Berlin

Rotter, G. (1982), Die Umayyaden und der zweite Bürgerkrieg (680–692), Wiesbaden

Rouche, M. (1979), L’Aquitaine des Wisigoths aux Arabes, 418–781: naissance d’une région, Paris

Rouche, M. (ed.) (1997), Clovis: histoire et mémoire, I: Clovis, son temps, l’événement, Paris

Rouche, M. (1979), L’Aquitaine des Wisigoths aux Arabes: naissance d’une région, Paris

Rougé, J. (1966), Recherches sur l’organisation du commerce maritime en Méditerranée sous l’empire romain, Paris

Rousseau, P. (1996), ‘Inheriting the fifth century: who bequeathed what?’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (1996), pp. 1–19

Rowland, J. (1990), Early Welsh Saga Poetry, Cambridge

Ruggieri, V. (1991), Byzantine Religious Architecture (582–867): Its History and Structural Elements (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 237), Rome

Ruggini, L. (1959), ‘Ebrei e orientali nell’ Italia settentrionale fra il IV e il VI secolo d. Cr.’, Studia e Documenta Historiae et Iuris 25: 187–308Google Scholar

Ruggini, L. (1961), Economia e società nell’ ‘Italia annonaria’: rapporti fra agricoltura e commercio del IV secolo al VI secolo d. C., Milan

Runciman, W. G. (1989), A Treatise on Social Theory, II: Substantive Social Theory, Cambridge

Ruprechtsberger, E. M. (1989), ‘Byzantinische Befestigungen in Algerien und Tunisien’, Antike Welt 20: 3–21Google Scholar

Rusanova, I. P. (1976), Slavyanskie drevnosti VI–VII vv., Moscow

Rusanova, I. P. and Timoshchuk, B. A. (1984), Kodyn – slavyanskie poseleniya V–VIII vv. na r. Prut, Moscow

Rusu, M. (1971), ‘Zu den Kulturbeziehungen zwischen den Slawen und der romanischen Bevölkerung Siebenbürgens (6.–10. Jh.)’, Apulum 9: 713–30Google Scholar

Rutgers, L. V. (1995a), The Jews in Late Ancient Rome: Evidence of Cultural Interaction in the Roman Diaspora, Leiden

Rutgers, L. V. (1995b), ‘Attitudes to Judaism in the Greco-Roman period; reflections on Feldman’s “Jew and Gentile in the Ancient World”’, Jewish Quarterly Review 85: 361–95Google Scholar

Ryan, J. (1931), Irish Monasticism, Dublin

Ryckmans, J. (1951), L’Institution monarchique en Arabie méridionale avant l’Islam, Louvain

Sánchez Albornoz, C. (1974), En torno a los orígenes del feudalismo, I, I: Fideles y gardingos en la monarquía visigoda: raices del vasallaje y del beneficio hispanos, Buenos Aires

Sägmüller, J. B. (1898), Die Entwicklung des Archipresbyterats und Dekanats bis zum Ende der Karolingerzeit, Tübingen

Sa’d, Ibn, Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir, 9 vols., ed. Sachau, E., Berlin (1904–40)

Sacrorum Conciliorum Nova et Amplissima Collectio, ed. Mansi, J. D., 31 vols., Florence (1759–98)

Saguì, L. (1998a), ‘Il deposito della Crypta Balbi: una testimonianza imprevedibile sulla Roma del VII secolo?’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 305–33

Saguì, L. (ed.) (1998b), Ceramica in Italia: VI–VII secolo: atti del convegno in onore di John Hayes, Florence

Saguì, L., Ricci, M. and Romei, D. (1997), ‘Nuovi dati ceramologici per la storia economica di Roma tra VII e VIII secolo’, in La Céramique médiévale en Méditerranée. Actes du 6e Congrès, Aix-en-Provence, pp. 35–48Google Scholar

Salfeld, S. (ed.) (1898), Das Martyrologium des nürnberger Memorbuches, Berlin

Salfeld, S. (ed.), Das Martyrologium des Nürnberger Memorbuches, Berlin (1898)

Salin, B. (1904), Die altgermanische Thierornamentik, Stockholm and Berlin

Salin, E. (1959), La Civilisation mérovingienne, IV, Paris

Salvian, , De Gubernatione Dei, ed. Halm, C., MGH AA 1, Berlin, (1877)

Salvian, , English trans. Sullivan, J. F., The Writings of Salvian the Presbyter, Washington, DC (1962)

Salway, P. (1981, paperback edn 1984), Roman Britain, Oxford

Salzman, M. (1924), The Chronicle of Ahimaíaz, New York

Salzman, M. (ed.), The Chronicle of Ahima’az, New York (1924)

Samson, R. (1987), ‘Social structures from Reihengräber: mirror or mirage’, Scottish Archaeological Review 4.2: 116–26Google Scholar

San Benedetto nel suo tempo (1982) (Attidel 70 Congresso internazionale di Studi sull’alto medioevo), 2 vols., Spoleto

Sansterre, J. (1972), ‘Eusèbe de Césarée et la naissance de la théorie césaropapiste’, Byzantion 42: 131–95, 532–94Google Scholar

Sansterre, J.-M. (1994), ‘La parole, le texte et l’;image selon les auteurs byzantins des époques iconoclastes et posticonoclaste’, Settimane 41: 197–240Google Scholar

Sapir Abulafia, A. (1985), ‘Invectives against Christianity in the Hebrew Chronicles of the First Crusade’, in Edbury, P. (ed.), Crusade and Settlement, Cardiff, pp. 66–72Google Scholar

Sartre, M. (1985), Bostra: des origines à l’Islam, Paris

Sato, M. (2000), ‘The Merovingian accounting documents of Tours’, EME 9: 143–61Google Scholar

Saunders, J. J. (1965), ‘The nomad as empire builder: a comparison of the Arab and Mongol conquests’, Diogenes 52: 79–103Google Scholar

Sawyer, P. H. (ed.) (1976), Medieval Settlement: Continuity and Change, London

Sawyer, P. H. and Wood, I. N. (eds.) (1977), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds

Sawyer, P. H. and Woods, I. N. (eds.) (1977), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds

Sawyer, P. (1977), ‘Kings andmerchants’, in Sawyer, P. and Wood, I. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds, pp. 139–58Google Scholar

Schäferdiek, K. (1967), Die Kirche in den Reichen der Westgoten und Suewen bis zur Errichtung der westgotischen katholischen Staatskirche, Berlin

Scharer, A. and Scheibelreiter, G. (eds.) (1994), Historiographie im frühen Mittelalter, Vienna

Scheibelreiter, G. (1983), Der Bischof in merowingischer Zeit (Veröffentlichungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 27), Vienna

Scheibelreiter, G. (1979), ‘Königstöchter im Kloster. Radegund (┼587) und der Non-nenaufstand in Poitiers (589)’, MIÖG 87: 1–38Google Scholar

Scheibelreiter, G. (1983), Der Bischof in merowingischer Zeit (Veröffentlichungen der Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 27), Vienna

Scheiber, A. (1966), ‘Hungary’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 313–18

Scheuermann, A. (1957), ‘Diözese’, in RAC III, pp. 1053–62Google Scholar

Schick, R. (1992), The Christian Communities of Palestine from Byzantine to Islamic Rule: An Historical and Archaeological Study, Princeton, NJ

Schick, R. (1998), ‘Palestine in the early Islamic period: luxuriant legacy’, Near Eastern Archaeology 61: 74–108Google Scholar

Schippmann, K. (1990), Grundzüge der Geschichte des sasanidischen Reiches, Darmstadt

Schirmann, J. (1966), ‘The beginning of Hebrew poetry in Italy and northern Europe. I. Italy’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 249–66

Schlesinger, W. (1956), ‘Obergermanisches Heerkönigtum’, in Mayer, (1956), pp. 105–41

Schmauder, M. (1998), ‘Imperial representation or barbaric imitation? The imperial brooches (Kaiserfibeln)’, in Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H. (eds.), Strategies of Distinction: The Construction of Ethnic Communities, 300–800, Leiden, pp. 281–97Google Scholar

Schmidinger, H. (1950), ‘Die Besetzung des Patriarchatstuhls von Aquileja bis zur Mitte des 13. Jahrhunderts’, MIÖG 60: 335–54Google Scholar

Schmidt, H. A. P. (1952), ‘De lectionibus variantibus in formulis, identicis Sacramentariorum Leoniani, Gelasiani et Gregoriani’, Sacris Erudiri 4: 103–73Google Scholar

Schneider, D. B. (1985), Anglo-Saxon Women in the Religious Life: A Study of the Status and Position of Women in Early Medieval Society, Cambridge

Schreckenberg, H. (1995), Die christlichen Adversus-Judaeos-Texte und ihr litearisches und historisches Umfeld (I.II. Jh.), 3rd edn, Frankfurt am Main

Schubert, H. von (1975), Geschichte der Kirche im Frühmittelalter, Tübingen

Schuster-Šewc, H. (1987), ‘Zu den ethnischen und linguistischen Grundlagen der westslawischen Stammesgruppe der Sorben/Serben’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczyński, S. (eds.), Studia nad etnogenezą Słowian i kulturą Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Wrocław, pp. 153–9Google Scholar

Schwöbel, H. (1973), Synode und König im Westgotenreich, Marburg

Schwarzfuchs, S. (1980), ‘L’opposition Tsarfat–Provence: la formation du Judaïsme du Nord de la France’, in Nahon, G. and Touati, C. (eds.), Hommage à Georges Vajda, Louvain, pp. 135–50Google Scholar

Scott, R. (1996), ‘Writing the reign of Justinian: Malalas versus Theophanes’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (1996), pp. 20–34

Scriptores Historiae Augustae, ed. Hohl, E., Leipzig (1927); repr. (1965)

Scull, C. (1990), ‘Scales and weights in early Anglo-Saxon England’, The Archaeological Journal 147: 183–215Google Scholar

Scull, C. (1992), ‘Before Sutton Hoo: structures of power and society in early East Anglia’, in Carver, (1992), pp. 3–24

Scull, C. (1993), ‘Archaeology, early Anglo-Saxon society and the origins of Anglo-Saxon kingdoms’, Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 6: 65–82Google Scholar

Scull, C. (1997), ‘Urban centres in Pre-Viking England?’, in Hines, (1997), pp. 269–98

Scull, C. (1991), ‘Post-Roman Phase I at Yeavering: a reconsideration’, Medieval Archaeology 35: 51–63Google Scholar

Scythopolis, Cyril, ed. Schwartz, E., Kyrillos von Skythopolis (Texte und Untersuchungen 49.2,) Leipzig (1939)

Scythopolis, Cyril, English trans. Price, R. M., Lives of the Monks of Palestine (Cistercian Studies Series 114), Kalamazoo (1991)

Sebeos, , French trans. Macler, F., Histoire d’Héraclius, Paris (1904)

Sebeos, , Patmut’iwn, ed. Abgaryan, G. V., Erevan (1979)

Sedov, V. V. (1982), Vostochnye slavyane v VI–XIII vv., Moscow

Sedov, V. V. (1987), ‘Origine de la branche du nord des Slaves orientaux’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczyński, S. (eds.), Studia nad etnogenezą Słowian i kulturą Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Wrocław, pp. 161–5Google Scholar

Sedov, V. V. (1994), Slavyane v drevnosti, Moscow

Sedov, V. V. (1995), Slavyane v rannem srednevekove, Moscow

Selle-Hosbach, K. (1974), Prosopographie merowingischer Amtsträger in der Zeit von 511 bis 613, Bonn

Semmler, J. (1989), ‘Saint-Denis: von der bischöflichen Coemeterialbasilika zur königlichen Benediktinerabtei’, in Atsma, H. (ed.), La Neustrie: les pays au nord de la Loire de 650 à 850. Colloque historique international, vol. II (Beihefte der Francia 16.2), Sigmaringen, pp. 5–123Google Scholar

Semmler, J. (1982), ‘Mission und Pfarrorganisation in den rheinischen, mosel- und maasländischen Bistümern (5.–10. Jahrhundert)’, Settimane 28: 813–88Google Scholar

Seppelt, F. X. (1954–55), Geschichte der Päpste von den Anfängen bis zur Mitte des 20. Jahrhunderts, 2 vols., Munich

Serjeant, R. B. (1964a), ‘Some irrigation systems in Hadramawt’, BSOAS 27: 33–76Google Scholar

Serjeant, R. B. (1964b), ‘The Constitution of Medina’, Islamic Quarterly 8: 3–16Google Scholar

Serjeant, R. B. (1967), ‘Société et gouvernement en Arabie du Sud’, Arabica 14: 284–97Google Scholar

Serjeant, R. B. (1981), ‘Haram and hawtah, the sacred enclave in Arabia’, in Studies in Arabian History and Civilisation, London, pp. 41–8Google Scholar

Seston, W. (1935), ‘Note sur les origines religieuses des paroisses rurales’, RHPhR 35: 241–54Google Scholar

Severus, Sulpicius, Chronica, ed. and French trans. Senneville-Grave, G. (Sources Chrétiennes 441), Paris (1999)

Severus, Sulpicius, Vita Martini, ed. Fontaine, J., Vie de saint Martin, 1, (Sources Chrétiennes 133), Paris (1967)

Severus, bishop Malaga?, Severi Episcopi Malacitani(?) In Evangelia Libri XII: das Triererfragment der Bücher VIII–X, ed. Herzog, R., Bischoff, B. and Schetter, W. with Zwierlein, O., Munich (1994)

Seville, Isidore, Etymologiae, ed. Lindsay, W. M., Isidori Hispalensis Episcopi Etymologiarum sive Originum Libri XX (Scriptorum Classicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis), 2 vols., Oxford (1911)Google Scholar

Seville, Isidore, Ed. and Spanish trans. Reta, J. Oroz, Etimologías, 2 vols., Madrid (1982)

Seville, Isidore, De Viris Illustribus, ed. Merino, C. Codoñer, El‘De viris illustribus’ de Isidoro, estudio y edición crítica, Salamanca (1964)Google Scholar

Seville, Isidore, Historia Gothorum, Vandalorum et Suevorum, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XI, Chronica Minora II, Berlin (1894), pp. 241–303Google Scholar

Seville, Isidore, Ed. and Spanish trans. Alonso, C. Rodriguez, La historia de los godos, vándalos y suevos de Isidoro de Sevilla, estudio, edición crítica y traducción, León (1975)

Seville, Isidore, English trans. Wolf, K. Baxter, Conquerors and Chroniclers of Early Medieval Spain, Liverpool (1990), pp. 81–110

Seville, Isidore, Regula Monachorum, ed. and Spanish trans. Ruiz, J. Campos and Melia, I. Roca, Reglas Monasticas de la España visigoda (Biblioteca de autores cristianos 321), Madrid (1971), pp. 79–125

Seville, Leander, De Institutione Virginum et Contemptu Mundi, ed. Velázquez, J., Madrid (1979)

Sezgin, F. (1967), Geschichte des arabischen Schrifttums, I, Leiden

Sezgin, U. (1971), Abu Mihnaf, Leiden

Shaban, M. (1971), Islamic History, Cambridge

Shahid, I. (1970), ‘Pre-Islamic Arabia’, in Holt, , Lambton, and Lewis, (1970), pp. 2–29

Shahid, I. (1971), The Martyrs of Najran: New Documents, Brussels

Shahid, I. (1989), Byzantium and the Arabs in the Fifth Century, Washington, DC

Shanzer, D. (1998), ‘Dating the baptism of Clovis: the bishop of Vienne vs the bishop of Tours’, EME 7: 28–57Google Scholar

Sharf, A. (1971), Byzantine Jewry: From Justinian to the Fourth Crusade, London

Sharf, A. (1976), The Universe of Shabbetai Donnolo, New York

Sharf, A. (1971), Byzantine Jewry from Justinian to the Fourth Crusade, New York

Sharpe, R. (1979), ‘Hiberno-Latin laicus, Irish láech and the devil’s men’, Ériu 30: 75–92Google Scholar

Sharpe, R. (1982), ‘St Patrick and the see of Armagh’, Cambridge Medieval Celtic Studies 4: 33–59Google Scholar

Sharpe, R. (1984a), ‘Gildas as a Father of the church’, in Lapidge, and Dumville, (1984), pp. 193–205

Sharpe, R. (1984b), ‘Some problems concerning the organization of the church in early medieval Ireland’, Peritia 3: 230–70Google Scholar

Sharpe, R. (1984c), ‘Armagh and Rome in the seventh century’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1984), pp. 58–72

Sharpe, R. (1990), ‘Saint Mauchteus, discipulus Patricii’, in Bammesberger, A. and Wollmann, A. (eds.), Britain 400–600: Language and History, Heidelberg, pp. 85–93Google Scholar

Sharpe, R. (1992a), ‘Churches and communities in early medieval Ireland: towards a pastoral model’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 81–109

Sharpe, R. (1992b), ‘An Irish textual critic and the Carmen paschale of Sedulius: Colmán’s letter to Feradach’, Journal of Medieval Latin 2: 44–54Google Scholar

Sharpe, R. (1995), Adomnán of Iona, Life of St Columba, London

Sharpe, R. (2002), ‘Martyrs and saints in late antique Britain’, in Thacker, and Sharpe, (2002), pp. 75–154

Sheehy, M. P. (1987), ‘The Bible and the Collectio Canonum Hibernensis’, in Ní Chatháin, and Richter, (1987), pp. 277–83

Shepherd, J. (1979), ‘The social identity of the individual in isolated barrows and barrow cemeteries in Anglo-Saxon England’, in Burnham, B. and Kingsbury, J. (eds.), Space, Hierarchy and Society (BAR International Series 59), Oxford, pp. 47–79Google Scholar

Shereshevski, J. (1991), Byzantine Urban Settlements in the Negev Desert, Beer-Sheva

Sherlock, S. and Welch, M. (1992), An Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Norton, Cleveland (CBA Research Report 82), London

Shevelov, G. Y. (1964), A Prehistory of Slavic: The Historical Phonology of Common Slavic, Heidelberg

Shinaya, Elias bar, Opus chronologicum, ed. Brooks, E. W. and Chabot, J. B., 2 vols., Paris (1910); repr. Louvain (1954)

Shinaya, Elias bar, French trans. Delaporte, L. J., La Chronographie d’Élie bar-Shinaya, Paris (1910)

Shoufany, E. (1972), Al-Riddah and the Muslim Conquest of Arabia, Toronto

Simek, R. (1996), Dictionary of Northern Mythology, Woodbridge

Simocatta, Theophylact, Historiae, ed. Bekker, E., Bonn (1834)

Simocatta, Theophylact, Historiae, ed. Boor, C., revised Wirth, P., Stuttgart (1972)

Simocatta, Theophylact, Trans. Mi., and Ma. Whitby, , The History of Theophylact Simocatta, Oxford (1986)

Simon, R. (1989), Meccan Trade and Islam, Budapest

Simonsohn, S. (1974), ‘The Hebrew revival among early medieval European Jews’, in Salo Wittmayer Baron Jubilee Volume, II, Jerusalem, pp. 831–58Google Scholar

Simonsohn, S. (1997), The Jews in Sicily, Leiden

Simonsohn, S., The Jews in Sicily, Leiden (1997)

Sims-Williams, P. (1983), ‘The settlement of England in Bede and the Chronicle’, ASE 12: 1–42Google Scholar

Sims-Williams, P. (1998), ‘The uses of writing in early medieval Wales’, in Pryce, H. (ed.), Literacy in Medieval Celtic Societies, Cambridge, pp. 15–38Google Scholar

Sims-Williams, P. (1990),Religion and Literature in Western England (Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 3), Cambridge

Sims-Williams, P. (1990), Religion and Literature in Western England, 600–800, Cambridge

Sinodus Aquilonalis Britanniae, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Irish Penitentials, Dublin (1963), pp. 66–7

Sirks, B. (1993), ‘The sources of the Code’, in Harries, and Wood, (1993), pp. 45–67

Sisam, K. (1953), ‘Anglo-Saxon royal genealogies’, Proceedings of the British Academy 39: 287–346Google Scholar

Sisam, K. (1953), ‘Anglo-Saxon royal genealogies’, PBA 39: 287–348Google Scholar

Sisebut rex, , Epistolae, ed. Gil, I., Miscelanea wisigothica, Seville (1972), pp. 3–27

Sisebut rex, , Vita sancti Desiderii, ed. Gil, I., Miscelanea wisigothica, Seville (1972), pp. 50–68

Sisebut, , Vita Desiderii, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM 111, Hanover (1896), pp. 630–7

Skre, D. (1998), Herredømmet: bosetning og besittelse på Romerike 200–1350 e.Kr. (Acta Humaniora 32), Oslo

Skre, D. (2004), Kaupangen i Skiringssal: Vikingenes by, Oslo

Slupecki, L. (1994), Slavonic Pagan Sanctuaries, Warsaw

Small, A. (ed.) (1987), The Picts: A New Look at Old Problems, Dundee

Smith, I. (1996), ‘The origins and development of Christianity in north Britain and southern Pictland’, in Blair, J. and Pyrah, C. (eds.), Church Archaeology: Research Directions for the Future (CBA Research Report 104), York, pp. 19–37Google Scholar

Smith, J. M. H. (1997), ‘Introduction. Regarding medievalists: contexts and approaches’, in Bentley, (1997), pp. 105–16

Smith, J. M. H. (1992), Province and Empire: Brittany and the Carolingians, Cambridge

Smith, J. (ed.) (2000), Early Medieval Rome and the Christian West: Essays in Honour of Donald Bullough, Leiden

Smith, S. (1954), ‘Events in Arabia in the 6th century AD’, BSOAS 16: 425–68Google Scholar

Smyth, A. P. (1972), ‘The earliest Irish annals: their first contemporary entries, and the earliest centres of recording’, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 72c: 1–48Google Scholar

Smyth, A. P. (1972), ‘The earliest Irish annals: their first contemporary entries, and the earliest centres of recording’, PRIA 72c: 1–48Google Scholar

Smyth, A. P. (1984), Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80–1000, London

Smyth, A. P. (1972), ‘The earliest Irish Annals: their first contemporary entries and the earliest centres of recording’, PRIA 72, Section C: 1–48Google Scholar

Sodini, J.-P. (1989), ‘Le commerce des marbres à l’époque protobyzantine’, in Hommes et richesses dans l’empire byzantin, I: IVe–VIIe siècle, Paris, pp. 163–86Google Scholar

Sodini, J.-P. (1993), ‘La contribution de l’archéologie à la connaissance du monde byzantin (IVe–VII siècles)’, DOP 47: 139–84Google Scholar

Sodini, J.-P. and Villeneuve, E. (1992), ‘Le passage de la céramique byzantine à la céramique omeyyade en Syrie du Nord, en Palestine et en Transjordanie’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (1992), pp. 195–218

Sodini, J.-P. et al. (1980), ‘Déhès (Syrie du Nord): campagnes 1–111 (1976–1978). Recherches sur l’habitat rural’, Syria 57: 1–304Google Scholar

Solin, H. (1983), ‘Juden und Syrer in der römischen Welt’, in Haase, W. (ed.), Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt, II/;29, Berlin and New York, pp. 587–789Google Scholar

Solli, B. (2002), Seid: myter, sjamanisme og kjønn i vikingenes tid, Oslo

Jerusalem, Sophronios, Omnia Opera, PG 87, cols. 3148–4004

Jerusalem, Sophronios, English trans. Allen, P., Sophronius of Jerusalem: Synodical Letter and a Monoenergist Dossier (forthcoming)

Sot, M. (ed.) (1990), Haut Moyen Age, culture, éducation et société: études offertes à P. Riché, Paris

Southworth, E. (ed.) (1990), Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries: A Reappraisal, Stroud

Speake, G. (1989), A Saxon Bed Burial on Swallowcliffe Down, London

Speake, G. (1980), Anglo-Saxon Animal Art and Its Germanic Background, Oxford

Spencer, M. (1994), ‘Dating the baptism of Clovis, 1886–1993’, EME 3: 97–116Google Scholar

Spufford, P. (1988), Money and Its Use in Medieval Europe, Cambridge

Spuler, B. (1952), Iran in früh-islamischer Zeit, Wiesbaden

Stahl, A. M. (1992), ‘The nature of the Sutton Hoo coin parcel’, in Kendall, C. B. and Wells, P. S. (eds.), Voyage to the Other World: The Legacy of Sutton Hoo (Medieval Studies at Minnesota 5), MinneapolisGoogle Scholar

Stahl, A. M. and Oddy, W. A. (1992), ‘The date of the Sutton Hoo coins’, in Sutton Hoo: Fifty Years After (American Early Medieval Studies 2), Oxford, MA, pp. 129–47Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. E. (1980), ‘Kings and conversion: some comparisons between the Roman mission to England and Patrick’s to Ireland’, FrSt 14: 59–94Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1983), St Martin and his Hagiographer: History and Miracle in Sulpicius Severus, Oxford

Stancliffe, C. (1989), ‘Cuthbert and the polarity between pastor and solitary’, in Bonner, G., Rollason, D. and Stancliffe, C. (eds.), St Cuthbert, His Cult and His Community to AD 1200, Woodbridge, pp. 21–44Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1995), ‘Oswald, “Most Holy and Most Victorious King of the Northumbrians”’, in Stancliffe, C. and Cambridge, E. (eds.), Oswald: Northumbrian King to European Saint, StamfordGoogle Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1997), ‘The thirteen sermons attributed to Columbanus and the question of their authorship’, in Lapidge, M. (ed.), Columbanus: Studies on the Latin Writings, Woodbridge, pp. 93–202Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1999), ‘The British Church and themission of Augustine’, in Gameson, R. (ed.), St Augustine and the Conversion of England, Stroud, pp. 107–51Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (2001), ‘Jonas’s Life of Columbanus and His Disciples’, in Carey, J., Herbert, M. and Ó Riain, P. (eds.), Studies in Irish Hagiography: Saints and Scholars, Dublin, pp. 189–220Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (2004), ‘Patrick’, in Matthew, H. C. G. and Harrison, B. (eds.), Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, 60 Vols., vol. 43, Oxford, pp. 69–80Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1983), ‘Kings who opted out’, in Wormald, , Bullough, and Collins, (1983), pp. 154–76

Stancliffe, C. (1995a), ‘Oswald, “Most holy and most victorious king of the Northumbrians”’, in Stancliffe, and Cambridge, (1995), pp. 33–83

Stancliffe, C. (1995b), ‘Where was Oswald killed?’, in Stancliffe, and Cambridge, (1995), pp. 84–96

Stancliffe, C. (1997), ‘The thirteen sermons attributed to Colombanus and the question of their authorship’, in Lapidge, M. (ed.), Columbanus: Studies on the Latin Writings, Woodbridge, pp. 32–202Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1999), ‘The British church and the mission of Augustine’, in Gameson, (1999), pp. 107–51

Stancliffe, C. and Cambridge, E. (eds.) (1995), Oswald: Northumbrian King to European Saint, Stamford

Stancliffe, C. (1983), ‘Kings who opted out’, in Wormald, et al. (1983), pp. 154–76

Stancliffe, C. (1979), ‘From town to country: the Christianisation of the Touraine 370–600’, Studies in Church History 16: 43–59Google Scholar

Stancliffe, C. (1992), ‘The Miracle Stories in seventh-century Irish Saints’ Lives’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (1992), pp. 87–115

Starr, J. (1939), The Jews in the Byzantine Empire, 641–1204, Athens

Steedman, K. (1995), ‘Excavation of a Saxon site at Riby Cross Roads, Lincolnshire’, Archaeological Journal 151: 212–306Google Scholar

Stein, E. (1949), Histoire du Bas-Empire, II, Paris and Bruges

Stein, E. (1949), Histoire du Bas-Empire, ii, Paris and Bruges

Stein, E. (1949, 1959), Histoire du Bas-Empire, I: De l‘état romain à l’état byzantin, 284–476; II: De la disparition de l’Empire d’Occident à la mort de Justinien 476–565, both volumes ed. Palanque, J.-R., Paris, Brussels and Amsterdam

Steinsland, G. (1991), Det hellige Bryllup og norrøn kongeideologi, Oslo

Steinsland, G. (1994), ‘Eros og død – de to hovedkomponenter i norrøn kongeideologi’, in Uecker, H. (ed.), Studien zum altgermanischen: Festschrift für Heinrich Beck, Berlin and New York, pp. 626–41Google Scholar

Stemberger, G. (1993), ‘Zwangstaufen von Juden im 4. bis 7. Jahrhundert; Mythos oder Wirklichkeit?’, in Thoma, C. et al. (eds.), Judentum – Ausblicke und Einsichten: Festgabe für Kurt Schubert, Frankfurt am Main, pp. 81–114Google Scholar

Stenton, F. M. (1970), Preparatory to Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford

Stenton, F. (1971), Anglo-Saxon England, 3rd edn, Oxford

Stepanov, T. (2001), ‘The Bulgar Title KANAYBIΓI: reconstructing the notions of divine kingship in Bulgaria. AD 822–836’, EME 10: 1–19Google Scholar

Steuer, H. (1994), ‘Handwerk auf spätantiken Höhensiedlungen des 4/5. Jahrhunderts in Südwestdeutschland’, in Nielsen, P. O., Randsborg, K. and Thrane, H. (eds.), The Archaeology of Gudme and Lundeborg, Copenhagen, pp. 128–44Google Scholar

Steuer, H. (1997), ‘Herrschaft von derHöhe.Von mobilen Soldatentruppe zur Residenz auf repräsentativen Bergkuppen’, in Fuchs, K., Kempa, M., Redies, R., Theune-Großkopf, B. and Wais, A. (eds.), Die Alamannen, Stuttgart, pp. 149–62Google Scholar

Steuer, H. (1982), Frühgeschichtliche Sozialstrukturen in Europa: Eine Analyse der Auswertungsmethoden des archäologischen Quellenmaterials, Göttingen

Steuer, H. (1987), ‘Gewichtsgeldwirtschaften im frühgeschichtlichen Europa - Feinwaagen und Gewichte als Quellen zur Währungsgeschichte’, in Düwel, K. et al. (1987), pp. 405–527

Stevenson, J. (1989), ‘The beginnings of literacy in Ireland’, PRIA 89c: 127–65Google Scholar

Stevenson, J. (1990), ‘Literacy in Ireland: the evidence of the Patrick dossier in the Book of Armagh’, in McKitterick, R. (ed.), The Uses of Literacy in Early Mediaeval Europe, Cambridge, pp. 11–35Google Scholar

Stevenson, J. (1995), The ‘Laterculus Malalianus’ and the School of Archbishop Theodore (Cambridge Studies in Anglo-Saxon England 14), Cambridge

Stevenson, R. B. K. (1993), ‘Further thoughts on some well known problems’, in Spearman, R. M. and Higgitt, J. (eds.), The Age of Migrating Ideas: Early Medieval Art in Northern Britain and Ireland, Stroud, pp. 16–26Google Scholar

Stokes, W. (1899), ‘The Bodleian Amra Coluimb Chille’, Revue Celtique 20: 30–55, 132–83, 248–89 and 400–37Google Scholar

Stoodley, N. (1999), The Spindle and the Spear: A Critical Enquiry into the Construction and Meaning of Gender in the Early Anglo-Saxon Burial Rite (BAR British Series 288), Oxford

Stoodley, N. (1998), ‘Post-migration age structures and age related grave goods in Anglo- Saxon cemeteries in England’, in Häßler, H.-J. (ed.), Studien zur Sachsenforschung XI, pp. 187–98Google Scholar

Stoodley, N. (1999), The Spindle and- the Spear: A Critical Enquiry into the Construction of Gender in the Early Anglo-Saxon Burial Rite (BAR British Series 288), Oxford

Storms, G. (1970), ‘The significance of Hygelac’s raid’, NMS 14: 3–26Google Scholar

Stow, K. R. (1984), The ‘1007 Anonymous’ and Papal Sovereignty, Cincinnati

Strömbäck, D. (1935), Sejd, Stockholm

Strömbäck, D. (1970), ‘Sejd’, in Karker, A. (ed.), Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder XV, CopenhagenGoogle Scholar

Striker, C. L. and Dogan Kuban, Y. (eds.) (1997), Kalenderhane in Istanbul: The Buildings, Their History, Architecture, and Decoration, Mainz

Stroheker, K. F. (1948), Die senatorische Adel im spätantiken Gallien, Tübingen

Stroheker, K. F. (1965), Germanentum und Spätantike, Zurich and Stuttgart

Stroheker, K. F. (1965), Germanentum und Spätantike, Zurich

Stroheker, K. F. (1948), Der senatorische Adel im spätantiken Gallien, Tübingen

Stroheker, K. F. (1955), ‘Zur Rolle der Heermeister fränkischer Abstammung im späten vierten Jahrhundert’, Historia 4: 314–30; repr. in Stroheker, K. F., Germanentum und Spätantike, Zurich and Stuttgart (1965), pp. 9–29Google Scholar

Struth, P. and Eagles, B. (1999), ‘An Anglo-Saxon barrow cemetery in Greenwich Park’, in Pattison, P., Field, D. and Ainsworth, S. (eds.), Patterns of the Past: Essays in Landscape Archaeology for Christopher Taylor, Oxford, pp. 37–52Google Scholar

Strzelczyk, J. (1976), Słowianie i Germanie w Niemczech środkowych we wczesnym średniowieczu, Poznań

Strzelczyk, J. (ed.) (1981), Słowiańszczyzna Połabska między Niemcami a Polską, Poznań

Strzelczyk, J. (1988), ‘Slavic and Germanic peoples in Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages’, Polish Western Affairs 2: 163–82Google Scholar

Stuiber, A., Libelli Sacramentorum Romani (Theophaneia 6), Bonn (1950)

Sturluson, Snorri, Nordiska Kungasagor, trans. with introduction Stockholm, K. Johansson

Stutz, U. (1895), Geschichte des kirchlichen Benefizialwesens, I, Berlin

Sundwall, J. (1919), Abhandlungen zur Geschichte des ausgehenden Römertums, Helsinki, Lund and Stockholm

Svennung, J. (1967), Jordanes und Scandia, Stockholm

Svennung, J. (1972), ‘Jordanes und die gotische Stammsage’, in Hagberg, U. E. (ed.), Studia Gotica (Antikvariska Serien 25), Stockholm, PP. 20–56Google Scholar

Swan, L. (1985), ‘Monastic proto-towns in early medieval Ireland: the evidence of aerial photography, plan analysis and survey’, in Clarke, H. B. and Simms, A. (eds.), The Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe, I (BAR, International Series 255.I), Oxford, pp. 77–102Google Scholar

Swoboda, W. (1962), ‘Powstanie państwa bułgarskiego w Dolnej Mezji – Słowianie federaci czy trybutariusze Protobułgarów’, Slavia Occidentalis 22: 49–66Google Scholar

Swoboda, W. (1971), ‘O charakterze państwa bułgarskiego do połowy ix w. w świetle jego stosunków z sąsiednimi plemionami słowiańskimi’, Slavia Antiqua 18: 83–103Google Scholar

Syme, R. (1968), Ammianus and the Historia Augusta, Oxford

Durham, Symeon, Libellus de Exordio atque Procursu Istius, Hoc Est Dunhelmensis Ecclesiae, ed. and trans. Rollason, D., Oxford (2000)

Syriac Chronicles, trans. and annotated Palmer, A., The Seventh Century in the West-Syrian Chronicles, including two seventh-century Syriac apocalyptic texts, trans. and annotated by Brock, S., with added annotation and an historical introduction by Robert Hoyland (Translated Texts for Historians 15), Liverpool (1993)

Syrian, Michael, Chronique, ed. and French trans. Chabot, J. B., 4 vols., Paris (1899–1924); repr. Brussels (1960)

Szekély, Z. (1970), ‘Die frühesten slawischen Siedlungen in Siebenbürgen’, Slavia Antiqua 17: 125–36Google Scholar

Szymański, W. (1973), Słowiańszczyzna wschodnia, Wrocław

Szymański, W. (1985), ‘Ziemie na północ od Karpat a kaganat awarski’, Prace i Materiały Muzeum Archeologicznego i Etnograficznego w Łodzi, Seria Archeologiczna 29: 239–60Google Scholar

Tírechán, , Collectanea de Sancto Patricio, ed. and trans. Bieler, L., The Patrician Texts in the Book of Armagh, Dublin (1979), pp. 124–63

Ta-Shma, I. M. (2001), Rabbi Moses Hadarshan and the Apocryphal Literature (Studies in Jewish History and Literature, Touro Graduate School of Jewish Studies), Jerusalem

Tablettes Albertini, ed. Courtois, C., Leschi, L. and Saumagne, C., Paris (1952)

Tacitus, , Germania, ed. Winterbottom, M., Cornelii Taciti Opera Minora, Oxford (1975)

Tacitus, , The Annals, ed. and trans. Jackson, J. (Loeb Classical Library), Cambridge, MA (1931–7)

Talbot Rice, D. (1966), The Dark Ages, London

Talbot Rice, D. (ed.) (1958), The Great Palace of the Byzantine Emperors: Second Report, Edinburgh

Tanguy, B. (1984), ‘Des cités et diocèses chez les Coriosolites et les Osismes’, Bulletin de la Société Archéologique du Finistère 113: 93–116Google Scholar

Tate, G. (1992), Les Campagnes de la Syrie du Nord du IIe au VIIe siècle: un exemple d’expansion démographique et économique à la fin de l’antiquité, 1, Paris

Tate, G. (1992), Les Campagnes de la Syrie du Nord du IIe au VIIe siécle, Paris

Taylor, C. C. (1984), Village and Farmstead, London

Taylor, H. M. and Taylor, J. (1965), Anglo-Saxon Architecture, Cambridge

Tchalenko, G. (1953–58), Villages antiques de la Syrie du Nord: le massif du Bélus à l’époque romaine, 3 vols., Paris

Tchalenko, G. (1953–58), Villages antiques de la Syrie du Nord, 3 vols., Paris

Teall, J. (1985), ‘The barbarians in Justinian’s armies’, Speculum 40: 294–322Google Scholar

Teillet, S. (1986), Des Goths à la nation gothique, Paris

Terpilovskiy, R. V. (1984), Rannie slavyane Podesenya III–V vv., Kiev

Terpilovskiy, R. V. and Abashina, N. S. (1992), Pamyatniki kievskoy kultury, Kiev

Tertullianus, , De Pallio, ed. and Dutch trans. Gerlo, A., Kritische Uitgave met Vertaling en Commentar, Wetteren (1940)

Testimonia najdawniejszych dziejów Slowian, ed. Brzóstkowska, A. and Swoboda, W. (Polish critical edition of excerpts on the earliest history of the Slavs), Warsaw (1989)

Thacker, A. (1992), ‘Monks, preaching and pastoral care in early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 137–70

Thacker, A. T. (1981) ‘Some terms for noblemen in Anglo-Saxon England, c. 650–90’, in Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, II (BAR British Series 92), Oxford, pp. 201–36Google Scholar

Thacker, A. T. (1983), ‘Bede’s ideal of reform’, in Wormald, , Bullough, and Collins, (1983)

Thacker, A. T. (1992), ‘Monks, preaching and pastoral care in early Anglo-Saxon England’, in Blair, and Sharpe, (1992), pp. 137–70

Thacker, A. T. (1995), ‘Membra disjecta: the division of the body and the diffusion of the cult’, in Stancliffe, and Cambridge, (1995), pp. 97–127

Thacker, A. T. (1996), ‘Bede and the Irish’, in Houwen, L. A. J. R. and MacDonald, A. A. (eds.), Beda Venerabilis, GroningenGoogle Scholar

Thacker, A. T. (1998), ‘Memorializing Gregory the Great: the origin and transmission of a papal cult in the seventh and early eighth centuries’, EME 7.1: 59–84Google Scholar

Thacker, A. T. (2000), ‘In search of saints: the English Church and the cult of Roman apostles and martyrs in the seventh and eighth centuries’, in Smith, (2000), pp. 247–77

Thacker, A. T. (2002), ‘The making of a local saint’, in Thacker, and Sharpe, (eds.) (2002)

Thacker, A. T. and Sharpe, R. (eds.) (2002), Local Saints and Local Churches in the Early Medieval West, Oxford

Thacker, A. T. (1983), ‘Bede’s ideal of reform’, in Wormald, et al. (1983), pp. 130–53

The Dream of the Rood, ed. Swanton, M., Manchester (1970).

The Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B., Kansas (1968)

The Ecloga, trans. Freshfield, E., Cambridge (1926)

The Instructions of King Cormac mac Airt, ed. Meyer, K. (Royal Irish Academy Todd Lectures 15), Dublin (1909)

The Laws of the Earliest English Kings, ed. Attenborough, F. L., Cambridge (1922)

The Life of St. Wilfrid by Eddius Stephanus, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B., Cambridge (1927); repr. New York (1985)

The Poetic Edda, trans Hollander, L. M., Austin, (1994) (1st edn 1962)

The Quran, trans. Pickthall, R. M., London (1957)

The Rhodian Sea Law, ed. Ashburner, W., Oxford (1909); repr. Aalen (1976)

The Táin Bó Cúalnge from the Book of Leinster, ed. O’Rahilly, C. (Irish Texts Society 49), Dublin (1967) includes translation of this version; earlier version trans. Kinsella, T. as The Táin, Dublin (1969)

The Text of the Book of Llan Dâv, ed. Evans, J. G. with Rhys, J., Oxford (1893)

Theodore’s Penitential, ed Haddan, A. and Stubbs, W. (Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents 3), Oxford (1871)

Theophanes, , Chronographia, ed. Boor, C., 2 vols., Leipzig (1883–5); repr. Hildesheim (1963)

Theophanes, , English trans. Turtledove, H., The Chronicle of Theophanes, Philadelphia (1982), and also trans. with introduction and commentary Mango, C. and Scott, R. with the assistance of Greatrex, G., The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor: Byzantine and Near Eastern History AD 284–813, Oxford (1997)

Theuws, F. (1991), ‘Landed property and manorial organisation in northern Austrasia: some considerations and a case study’, in Roymans, N. and Theuws, F. (eds.), Images of the Past: Studies on Ancient Societies in Northwestern Europe, Amsterdam, pp. 299–407Google Scholar

Theuws, F. (1991), ‘Landed property and manorial organization in northern Austrasia: some considerations and a case study’, in Roymans, N. and Theuws, F. (eds.), Images of the Past: Studies on Ancient Societies in Northwestern Europe, Amsterdam, pp. 299–407Google Scholar

Thiele, A. (1969), ‘Studien zur Vermögensbildung und Vermögensverwertung der Kirche im Merowingerreich (6. Jh.)’, Studien und Mitteilungen zur Geschichte des Benediktiner-Ordens 80: 7–143Google Scholar

Merseburg, Thietmar, Chronicon, ed. Holtzmann, R., MGH SRG n.s. IX, Berlin (1936)

Thomas, C. (1990), ‘“Gallici Nautae de Galliarum Provinciis” – a sixth/seventh century trade with Gaul, reconsidered’, Medieval Archaeology 34: 1–26Google Scholar

Thomas, C. (1994), And Shall These Mute Stones Speak? Post-Roman Inscriptions in Western Britain, Cardiff

Thomas, C. (1968), ‘The evidence from north Britain’, in Barley, M. W. and Hanson, R. P. C. (eds.), Christianity in Britain, 300–700, Leicester, pp. 93–121Google Scholar

Thomas, C. (1981), Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500, London

Thomas, C. (1991–92), ‘The early inscriptions of southern Scotland’, Glasgow Archaeological Journal 17: 1–10Google Scholar

Thomas, C. (1992), Whithorn’s Christian Beginnings, Whithorn

Thomas, C. (1981), A Provisional List of Imported Pottery in Post-Roman Western Britain and Ireland, Redruth

Thomas, C. (1986), Celtic Britain, London

Thomas, C. (1988), ‘The context of Tintagel. A new model for the diffusion of post-Roman Mediterranean imports’, Cornish Archaeology 33: 7–25Google Scholar

Thomas, C. (1990), ‘Gallici Nautae de Galliarum Provinciis – A sixth–seventh century trade with Gaul, reconsidered’, Medieval Archaeology 34: 1–26Google Scholar

Thomas, C. (1993), Tintagel, Arthur and Archaeology, London

Thompson, E. A. (1956), ‘The settlement of the barbarians in southern Gaul’, JRS 46: 65–75; reprinted in Thompson, E. A. (1982), Romans and Barbarians: The Decline of the Western Empire, Madison, Wisconsin, ch. 2Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1976), ‘The end of Roman Spain (Part I)’, NMS 20: 3–28Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1977), ‘The end of Roman Spain (Part II)’, NMS 21: 3–31Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1956), ‘The settlement of the barbarians in southern Gaul’, JRS 46: 65–75; repr. in Thompson, (1982), pp. 23–37Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1963), ‘The Visigoths from Fritigern to Euric’, Historia, 12: 105–26; repr. in Thompson, (1982), pp. 38–57Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1969), The Goths in Spain, Oxford

Thompson, E. A. (1976–79), ‘The end of Roman Spain’, NMS 20: 3–28; 21: 3–31; 22: 3–22, 23: 1–22Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1980), ‘The conversion of the Spanish Suevi to Catholicism’, in James, (1980), pp. 77–92

Thompson, E. A. (1963), ‘Christianity and the northern barbarians’, in Momigliano, A. (ed.), The Conflict between Paganism and Christianity in the Fourth Century, Oxford, pp. 56–78Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1968), ‘Britonia’, in Barley, M. W. and Hanson, R. P. C. (eds.), Christianity in Britain, 300–700, Leicester, pp. 201–5Google Scholar

Thompson, E. A. (1985), Who Was Saint Patrick?, Woodbridge

Thompson, E. A. (1965), The Early Germans, Oxford

Thompson, E. A. (1966), The Visigoths in the Time of Ulfila, Oxford

Thompson, E. A. (1982), Romans and Barbarians: The Decline of the Western Empire, Madison, WI

Thrane, H. (1987), ‘Das Gudme-Problem und die Gudme-Untersuchung’, FrSt 21: 1–48Google Scholar

Thurlemann, F. (1974), Der historische Diskurs bei Gregor von Tours: Topoi; Wirklichkeit, Berne

Timby, J. (1994), ‘Sancton I Anglo-Saxon cemetery: excavations carried out between 1976 and 1980’, The Archaeological Journal 150: 243–365Google Scholar

Timoshchuk, B. A. (1990), Vostochnoslavyanskaya obshchina VI–X vv. n. e., Moscow

Tjäder, J. O., Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der zeit 445–700, Lund and Stockholm (1954–82)

Toaff, A. (1996), ‘Gli Ebrei a Roma’, in Vivanti, C. (ed.), Storia d’Italia: Gli Ebrei in Italia (Annali 11), Turin, pp. 121–52Google Scholar

Toch, M. (1998a), Die Juden im mittelalterlichen Reich, Munich

Toch, M. (1998b), ‘Wirtschaft und Verfolgung, die Bedeutung der Ökonomie für die Kreuzzugspogrome des 11. und 12. Jahrhunderts. Mit einem Anhang zum Sklavenhandel der Juden’, in Haverkamp, A. (ed.), Juden und Christen zur Zeit der Kreuzzüge, Sigmaringen, pp. 253–85Google Scholar

Toch, M. (1999), ‘The European Jews of the early Middle Ages, slave-traders?’, Zion 64: 39–63, V-VII (Hebrew, English summary)Google Scholar

Toch, M. (2000a), ‘Jews and commerce: modern fancies and medieval realities’, in Cavaciocchi, S. (ed.), Il ruolo economico delle minoranze in Europa. Secc. XIII–XVIII (Atti della XXXI Settimana di Studi, Istituto Francesco Datini, Prato), Florence, pp. 43–58Google Scholar

Toch, M. (2000b), ‘The economic activity of German Jews in the 10th–12th centuries: between historiography and history’, in Assis, Y. T., Limor, O., Cohen, J. and Toch, M. (eds.), Facing the Cross: The Persecutions of 1096 in History and Historiography, Jerusalem, pp. 32–54 (Hebrew)Google Scholar

Toch, M. (2001a), ‘Dunkle Jahrhunderte’: Gab es ein jüdisches Frühmittelalter? (Kleine Schriften des Arye-Maimon Instituts 4), Trier

Toch, M. (2001b), ‘Mehr Licht: Eine Entgegnung zu Friedrich Lotter’, Aschkenas 11: 465–87Google Scholar

Toch, M. (2001c), ‘Kultur des Mittelalters, jüdische Kulturen des Mittelalters. Das Problem aus der Sicht der Wirtschaftsgeschichte’, in Borgolte, M. (ed.), Unaufhebbare Pluralität der Kulturen? Zur Dekonstruktion und Konstruktion des mittelalterlichen Europa, Munich, pp. 7–17Google Scholar

Todd, M. (1992), The Early Germans (The Peoples of Europe), Oxford

Toledo, Julian, Historia Wambae, ed. Levison, W., MGH SRM V, Hanover (1910), pp. 486–535

Toletanus, Eugenius, Carmina, ed. Vollmer, F., MGH AA XIV, pp. 229–82, Berlin (1905)

Toletanus, Hildefonsus, De Viris Illustribus, ed. Codoñer, C., El ‘De viris illustribus’ de Ildefonso de Toledo, estudio y edición crítica, Salamanca (1972)

Tolochko, P. P. (ed.) (1990), Slavyane i Rus, Kiev

Tonnerre, N.-Y. (1994), Naissance de la Bretagne, Angers

Tonnies, B. (1989), Die Amalertradition in den Quellen zur Geschichte der ostgoten Untersuchungen zu Cassiodor, Jordanes, Ennodius und den Excerpta Valesiana, Hildesheim

Tortorella, S. (1986), ‘La ceramica fine da mensa africana dal IV al VII secolo d. C.’, in Giardina, A. (ed.), Società romana e impero tardoantico, 111, Rome and Bari, pp. 211–25Google Scholar

Tortorella, S. (1998), ‘La sigillata africana in Italia nel VI e nel VII secolo d. C.: problemi di cronologia e distribuzione’, in Saguì, (1998b), pp. 41–69

Tours, Gregory, De Passione et Virtutibus Sancti Iuliani Martyris, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1885), pp. 562–84; repr.MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1969), pp. 112–33

Tours, Gregory, English trans. Van Dam, R., Saints and Their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul, Princeton, NJ (1993), pp. 163–95

Tours, Gregory, De Virtutibus Sancti Martini Episcopi, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1885), pp. 584–661; repr. MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1969), pp. 134–210

Tours, Gregory, English trans. Van Dam, R., Saints and Their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul, Princeton, NJ (1993), pp. 200–303

Tours, Gregory, Decem Libri Historiarum, ed. Arndt, W., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1885), pp. 31–450; new edn, Krusch, B. and Levison, W., MGH SRM 1.1, Hanover (1951)

Tours, Gregory, English trans. Dalton, O. M., The History of the Franks by Gregory of Tours, 2 vols., Oxford (1927); Thorpe, L., Gregory of Tours: The History of the Franks, Harmondsworth (1974)

Tours, Gregory, Historiarum Libri Decem, ed. Buchner, R., 2 vols., Darmstadt (1955)

Tours, Gregory, Liber in Gloria Confessorum, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1885), pp. 744–820; repr. MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1969), pp. 284–370

Tours, Gregory, English trans. Van Dam, R., Gregory of Tours, Glory of the Confessors (Translated Texts for Historians 5), rev. edn., Liverpool (1988)

Tours, Gregory, Liber in Gloria Martyrum, ed. Krusch, B., MGH, SRM 1, Hanover (1885), pp. 384–561; repr. MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1969), pp. 34–111

Tours, Gregory, English trans. Van Dam, R., Gregory of Tours, Glory of the Martyrs (Translated Texts for Historians 4), Liverpool (1988)

Tours, Gregory, Vita Patrum, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1885), pp. 661–744; repr. MGH SRM 1.2, Hanover (1969), pp. 211–94

Tours, Gregory, English trans. James, E., Gregory of Tours, The Life of the Fathers (Translated Texts for Historians 1), rev. edn, Liverpool (1991)

Toynbee, J. M. C. (1953), ‘Christianity in Roman Britain’, Journal of the British Archaeological Association, 3rd series, 16: 1–25Google Scholar

Treadgold, W. (1995), Byzantium and Its Army 284–1081, Stanford, CA

Treadgold, W. (1990), ‘The break in Byzantium and the gap in Byzantine studies’, Byzantinische Forschungen 14: 289–316Google Scholar

Treadgold, W. (1997), A History of the Byzantine State and Society, Stanford, CA

Trigger, B. G. (1989), A History of Archaeological Thought, Cambridge

Trilling, J. (1989), ‘The soul of empire: style and meaning in the mosaic pavement of the Byzantine Imperial Palace in Constantinople’, DOP 43: 27–72Google Scholar

Trimingham, J. S. (1979), Christianity among the Arabs in Pre-Islamic Times, London

Trypanis, C. (ed.), Penguin Book of Greek Verse, Harmondsworth (1971)

Turpin, W. (1985), ‘The Law Codes and late Roman law’, Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité, 3rd series 32: 339–53Google Scholar

Turville-Petre, E. O. G. (1975), Myth and Religion of the North, Westport, CT

Two Lives of St Cuthbert, ed. and trans. Colgrave, B., Cambridge (1940)

Tyers, I., Hillam, J. and Groves, C. (1994), ‘Trees and woodland in the Saxon period: the dendrochronological evidence’, in Rackham, J. (ed.), Environment and Economy in Anglo-Saxon England (CBA Research Report 89), York, pp. 12–22Google Scholar

Udolph, J. (1987), ‘Kammen die Slawen aus Pannonien?’, in Labuda, G. and Tabaczyński, S. (eds.), Studia nad etnogeneza Słowian i kultura Europy wczesnośredniowiecznej, Wrocław, pp. 167–73Google Scholar

Ueding, L. (1935), Geschichte der Klostergründungen der frühen Merowingerzeit, Berlin

Ullmann, W. (1981), Gelasius I. (492–496): Das Papsttum an der Wende der Spätantike zum Mittelalter, Stuttgart

Uraicecht Becc, trans. MacNeill, E., ‘Ancient Irish Law. The law of status or franchise’, PRIA 36c (1921–4): 265–316Google Scholar

Váňa, Z. (1980), ‘Poznámky k etnogenezi a diferenciaci Slovanů z hledsika poznatků archeologie a jazykovědi’, Památky Archeologické 71: 225–37Google Scholar

Váňa, Z. (1983), The World of the Ancient Slavs, London

Vallejo Girvés, M. (1993), Bizancio y la España tardoantigua (ss. V–VIII): un capítulo de historia mediterránea, Alcalá de Henares

van Alfen, P. G. (1996), ‘New light on the 7th-c. Yassi Ada shipwreck: capacities and standard sizes of LRA 1 amphoras’, JRA 9: 189–213Google Scholar

Van Caenegem, R. (1997), Introduction aux sources de l’histoire médiévale, new edn, Turnhout

van d Vyver, A. (1941), ‘Les institutions de Cassiodore et sa fondation à Vivarium’, RB 53: 59–88Google Scholar

Van Dam, R. (1993), Saints and Their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul, Princeton

Van Dam, R. (1985), Leadership and Community in Late Antique Gaul, Berkeley and Los Angeles

Van Dam, R. (1992), ‘The Pirenne Thesis and fifth-century Gaul’, in Drinkwater, J. and Elton, H. (eds.), Fifth-Century Gaul: A Crisis of Identity?, Cambridge, pp. 321–33Google Scholar

Van Dam, R. (1985), Leadership and Community in Late Antique Gaul, Berkeley, CA

Van Dam, R. (1993), Saints and Their Miracles in Late Antique Gaul, Princeton, NJ

Van de Noort, R. (1993), ‘The context of early medieval barrows in western Europe’, Antiquity 67: 66–73Google Scholar

Van Es, W. A. and Hessing, W. A. M. (eds.) (1994), Romeinen, Friezen en Franken in het hart van Nederland: Van Traiectum tot Dorestad (50 v.C.–900 n.C.), Amersfoort

Van Es, W. A. and Verwers, W. J. H. (eds.) (1980), Excavations at Dorestad, I: The Harbour: Hoogstraat I, 2 vols., Amersfoort

van Minnen, P. (1986), ‘The volume of the Oxyrhynchite textile trade’, Münsterische Beiträge zur Antiken Handelsgeschichte 5: 88–95Google Scholar

Van Ossel, P. (1997), ‘La part du Bas Empire dans la formation de l’habitat rural du VIe siècle’, in Gauthier, and Galinié, (1997), pp. 81–9

Van Regteren Altena, H. H. (1990), ‘On the growth of young medieval archaeology: a recollection’, in Besteman, J. C., Bos, J. M. and Heidinga, H. A. (eds.), Medieval Archaeology in the Netherlands, Assen and Maastricht, pp. 1–7Google Scholar

Van Uytfanghe, M. (1974), ‘La Bible et l’instruction des laïcs en Gaule mérovingienne: des témoignages textuels à une approche langagière de la question’, SEJG 34: 67–123Google Scholar

Vasiliev, A. A. (1961), History of the Byzantine Empire, Madison, WI

Vasmer, M. (1941), Die Slawen in Griechenland, Berlin

Vegetius, , Epitoma de Rei Militari, trans. Milner, N. P., Epitome of Military Science, Liverpool (1993)

Veitch, K. (1997), ‘The Columban Church in northern Britain, 664–717: a reassessment’, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland 127: 627–47Google Scholar

Velázquez Soriano, I. (1989), El latín de las pizarras visigodaas (edición y comentario), 2 vols., Madrid; 2nd edn (1991), Las pizarras visigodas, edición y comentario, Murcia

Velázquez, Soriano I. (ed.), Las pizarras Visigodas: edición crítica y estudio (Antigüedad y Cristianismo 6), Murcia (1989)

Vera, D. (1983), ‘Strutture agrarie e strutture patrimoniali nella tarda antichità: l’aristocrazia romana tra agricoltura e commercio’, Opus 2: 489–533Google Scholar

Verhulst, A. (1970), ‘Der Handel im Merowingerreich: Gesamtdarstellung nach schriftlichen Quellen’, Antikvariskt Arkiv 39: 2–54Google Scholar

Verhulst, A. (1995), ‘Economic organisation’, in McKitterick, R. (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval History, 11, Cambridge, pp. 481–509Google Scholar

Verhulst, A. (1999), The Rise of Cities in North-West Europe, Cambridge

Tunnuna, Victor, Chronica, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA XI, Chronica Minora II, Berlin (1884), pp. 184–206

Victory, S. (1977), The Celtic Church in Wales, London

Vikan, G. (1982), Byzantine Pilgrimage Art, Washington, DC

Vikan, G. (1984), ‘Art, medicine, and magic in early Byzantium’, DOP 38: 65–86Google Scholar

Vinay Gonzalez, A. (1966), San Fructuoso de Braga, León

Vince, A. (ed.) (1993), Pre-Viking Lindsey, Lincoln

Vince, A. (1990), Anglo-Saxon London, London

Vita (Altera) Bonifatii, ed. Levison, W., Vitae Sancti Bonifatii, MGH SRG LVII, Hanover (1905), pp. 62–78

Vita Amandi, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM v, Hanover (1910), pp. 428–49

Vita Annonis Archiepiscopi Coloniensis, ed. Koepke, R., MGH SS XI, Hanover (1853), pp. 465–514

Vita Balthildis, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM II, Hanover (1888), pp. 482–508

Vita Balthildis, English trans. Fouracre, P. and Gerberding, R., Late Merovingian France, Manchester (1996), pp. 97–132

Vita Beati Ferreoli Episcopi et Confessoris Christi, Lect. II (Catalogus Codicum Hagiographicorum Latinorum Antiquiorum qui Asserv. in Biblioth. Nat. Parisiensi, II), Brussels (1890), pp. 101–2

Vita Boniti, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM VI, Hanover (1913), pp. 110–39

Vita Brigitae I, ed. Colgan, J., Triadis Thaumaturgae…Acta, Louvain (1647), pp. 527–45

Vita Brigitae II, ed. Bollandus, J. and Henschenius, G., AASS Feb. 1st, Antwerp (1658), pp. 129–41

Vita Cadoci: Vitae Sanctorum Britanniae et Genealogiae, ed. Wode-Evans, A. W., Cardiff (1944), pp. 24–141

Vita Ceolfridi, ed. Plummer, C., Baedae Opera Historica, Oxford (1896)

Vita Desiderii Cadurcae Urbis Episcopi, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM IV, Hanover (1902), pp. 563–602; repr. in CCSL 117, Turnhout (1957), pp. 345–401

Vita Eligii, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM IV, Hanover (1902), pp. 663–741

Vita Fulgentii, ed. Migne, J., PL 67 (1844)

Vita Genovefae, ed. Krusch, B., MGH SRM II, Hanover (1896), pp. 215–38

Vita Genovefae, English trans. McNamara, J. A., Halborg, J. E. and Whatley, E. G., Sainted Women of the Dark Ages, Durham, NC and London (1992), pp. 19–37

Vita Hrodberti, ed. Levison, W., MGH SRG IV, Hanover (1913), pp. 140–62

Vita Lebuini Antiqua, ed. Hofmeister, A., MGH SS XXX, Leipzig (1934), pp. 791–5

Vita Liutbirgae, ed. Menzel, O., Das Leben der Liutbirg (Deutsches Mittelalter, Kritische Studientexte des Reichsinstituts für Altere Deutsche Geschichtskunde 3), Leipzig (1937)

Vita Patrum Emeretensium, ed. and trans. Garvin, J. N., The ‘vita sanctorum patrum emeretensium’: Text and Translation with an Introduction and Commentary, Washington, DC (1946)

Vita Pauli, ed. Cuissard, C., ‘Vie de S. Paul de Léon en Bretagne’, Revue Celtique 5 (1881–3): 413–60Google Scholar

Vita Samsonis, ed. Fawtier, R., La Vie de S. Samson, Paris (1912)

Vita Sancti Samsonis Episcopi, ed. with French trans. Flobert, P., La Vie ancienne de Saint Samson de Dol, Paris (1997)

Vita Sancti Coemgeni, ed. Plummer, C., Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, 2 vols., Oxford (1910), 1, pp. 234–57

Vita Sancti Endei, ed. Plummer, C., Vitae Sanctorum Hiberniae, 2 vols., Oxford (1910), 11, pp. 60–75

Vita Sancti Fructuosi, ed. and Spanish trans. Díazy Díaz, M. C., La vida de San Fructuoso de Braga, Braga (1974)

Vita Vulframni, ed. Levison, W., MGH SRG v, Hanover (1910), pp. 657–73

Vita Willehadi, ed. Poncelet, A., AASS, Nov. 111, Brussels (1910), pp. 842–6

Vitruvius, , De Architectura, ed. and trans. Granger, F., Vitruvius: De Architectura, London (1934)

Vives, J. (1969), Inscripciones cristianas de la España romana y visigoda, 2nd edn, Barcelona

Vives, J. (ed.), Inscripciones cristianas de la España romana y visigoda, Barcelona (1969)

Vlasto, A. P. (1970), The Entry of the Slavs into Christendom, Cambridge

Vogel, C. (1952), La Discipline pénitentielle en Gaule des origines à la fin du VIIe siècle, Paris

Vogel, C. (1960), ‘Les échanges liturgiques entre Rome et les pays francs jusqu’à l’époque de Charlemagne’, Settimane 7: 185–295Google Scholar

Vogel, C. (1986), Medieval Liturgy: An Introduction to the Sources, Washington, DC

Voigt, K. (1936), Staat und Kirche von Konstantin dem Großen bis zum Ende der Karolingerzeit, Stuttgart

Volbach, W. F. (1976), Elfenbeinarbeiten der Spätantike und des frühen Mittelalters, Mainz am Rhein; 3rd edn 1982, Mainz am Rhein

Vollrath, H. (1985), Die Synoden Englands bis 1066 (Konziliengeschichte A), Paderborn

von Botmer, H.-K. (1987), ‘Architekturbilder im Koran. Eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen’, Pantheon 45: 4–20Google Scholar

Von der Nahmer, D. (1983), ‘Dominici scola servitutis, Über Schultermini in Klosterregeln’, Regula Benedicti Studia 12: 143–85Google Scholar

von Oppenheim, M. (1967), Die Beduinen, Wiesbaden

von Simson, O. (1948), Sacred Fortress: Byzantine Art and Statecraft in Ravenna, Chicago

Vos, M. (1974), ‘A la recherche de normes pour les textes liturgiques de la messe (Ve–VIIe siècles)’, RHE 69: 5–37Google Scholar

Voss, W. E. (1982), Recht und Retorik in den Kaisergesetzen der Spätantike: Eine Untersuchung zum nachklassischen Kauf und Übereignungsrecht (Forschungen zur byzantinischen Rechtsgeschichte 9), Frankfurt

Vyzharova, Z. N. (1965), Slavianski i slavianob uł garski selishta v b ułlgarskite zemi ot kraia na VI–XI vek, Sofia

Vyzharova, Z. N. (1976), Slaviani i Prabułlgari po danni na nekropolite ot VI–XI v. na teritoriiata na Bułlgariia, Sofia

Wade, K. (1988), ‘Ipswich’, in Hodges, and Hobley, (1988), pp. 93–100

Wagner, N. (1967), Getica: Untersuchungen zum Leben des Jordanes und zur frühen Geschichte der Goten (Quellen und Forschungen zur Sprach- und Kulturgeschichte der germanischen Völke, NF 22), Berlin

Wailes, B. (1982), ‘The Irish “royal sites” in history and archaeology’, Cambridge Medieval Celtic Studies 3: 1–29Google Scholar

Wainwright, F. T. (ed.) (1955), The Problem of the Picts, Edinburgh and London (repr. with revisions, 1980)

Waldmüller, L. (1976), Die ersten Begegnungen der Slawen mit dem Christentum und den christlichen Völkern vom 6. bis 8. Jahrhundert: Die Slawen zwischen Byzanz und Abendland, Amsterdam

Walker, J. (1941a), A Catalogue of the Arab-Byzantine and Post-reform Umayyad Coins, London

Walker, J. (1941b), A Catalogue of the Arab-Sassanian Coins, London

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1968), ‘Gregory of Tours and Bede: their views on the personal qualities of kings’, FrSt 2: 31–44; repr. in Wallace-Hadrill, J. M., Early Medieval History, Oxford (1975), pp. 96–114Google Scholar

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1962), The Long Haired Kings and Other Studies in Frankish History, London

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1988), Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English People: A Historical Commentary, Oxford

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1960), ‘The graves of kings: an historical note on some archaeological evidence’, Studi Medievali series 1: 177–94: repr. with postscript in his essays, Early Medieval History, Oxford (1975), pp. 39–59Google Scholar

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1971), Early Germanic Kingship in England and on the Continent, Oxford

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1975), Early Medieval History, Oxford

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1960), ‘Rome and the early English church, some questions of transmission’, Settimane 7: 519–48Google Scholar

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1962), The Long-Haired Kings, London

Wallace-Hadrill, J. M. (1983), The Frankish Church, Oxford

Walmsley, A. (1996), ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: urban prosperity in Late Antiquity’, in Christie, and Loseby, (1996), pp. 126–58

Walmsley, A. (2000), ‘Production, exchange and regional trade in the Islamic east Mediterranean: old structures, new systems?’, in Wickham, and Hansen, (2000), pp. 265–343

Wampach, C. (1930), Geschichte der Grundherrschaft Echternach im Frühmittelalter, 1.2, Luxembourg

Wansborough, J. (1977), Qur’anic Studies: Sources and Methods of Scriptural Interpretation, Oxford

Wansborough, J. (1978), The Sectarian Milieu: Content and Composition of Islamic Salvation History, Oxford

Ward-Perkins, B. (1984), From Classical Antiquity to the Middle Ages, Oxford

Ward-Perkins, B. (1984), From Classical Antiquity to the Middle Ages: Urban Public Building in Northern and Central Italy ad 300–850, Oxford

Ward-Perkins, B. (2000), ‘Why did the Anglo-Saxons not become British?’, HER 115: 513–33Google Scholar

Ward-Perkins, B. (1984), From Classical Antiquity to the Middle Ages: Urban Public Building in Northern and Central Italy AD 300–850, Oxford

Ward-Perkins, B. (2000a), ‘Land, labour and settlement’, in Cameron, et al. (2000), pp. 315–45

Ward-Perkins, B. (2000b), ‘Specialised production and exchange’, in Cameron, et al. (2000), pp. 346–91

Watson, P. (1992), ‘Change in foreign and regional economic links with Pella in the seventh century AD: the ceramic evidence’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (1992), pp. 233–47

Watt, M. (1992), ‘Die Goldblechfiguren (goldgubber) aus Sorte Muld’, in Hauck, K. (ed.), Der historische Horizont der Götterbildamulette aus der Übergangsepoche von Spätantike zum Frühmittelalter, Göttingen, PP. 195–227Google Scholar

Watt, W. M. (1953), Muhammad at Mecca, London

Watt, W. M. (1956), Muhammad at Medina, Oxford

Watts, D. (1991), Christians and Pagans in Roman Britain, London and New York

Watts, L. and Leech, P. (1996), Henley Wood, Temples and Cemetery, London

Webster, L. and Backhouse, J. (eds.) (1991), The Making of England: Anglo-Saxon Art and Culture A.D. 600–900, London

Weißengruber, F. (1964/67), ‘Weltliche Bildung der Mönche (5./6. Jahrhundert)’,RHM 8/9: 13–28; 10: 12–42Google Scholar

Weibull, C. (1958), Die Auswanderung der Goten aus Schweden, Göteborg

Weidemann, M. (1982), Kulturgeschichte der Merowingerzeit nach den Werken Gregors von Tours, 2 vols. (Römisch-Germanisches Zentralmuseum, Forschungsinstitut für Vor- und Frühgeschichte, Monographien 3.1–2), Mainz

Weidemann, M. (1986), Das Testament des Bischofs Berthramn von Le Mans vom 27. März 616: Untersuchungen zu Besitz und Geschichte einer fränkischen Familie im 6. und 7. Jahrhundert (Römisch-Germanisches Zentralmuseum, Forschungsinstitut für Vor- und Frühgeschichte, Monographien 9), Mainz

Weiner, J. (1999), ‘Myth and metaphor’, in Ingold, T. (ed.), Companion Encyclopedia of Anthropology, London, PP. 591–612Google Scholar

Weir, D. A. (1993), ‘Dark ages and the pollen record’, Emania 11: 21–30Google Scholar

Weithmann, M. W. (1978), Die slawische Bevölkerung auf der griechischen Halbinsel: Ein Beitrag zur historischen Ethnographie Südosteuropas, Munich

Weitzmann, K. (1976), The Monastery of Saint Catherine at Mount Sinai, the Icons: From the Sixth to the Tenth Century, Princeton, NJ

Weitzmann, K. (1977), Late Antique and Early Christian Book Illumination, New York

Weitzmann, K. (1978), The Icon, New York

Weitzmann, K. (ed.) (1997), The Age of Spirituality: Late Antique and Early Christian Art, Third to Seventh Century, New York

Weitzmann, K. and Kessler, H. (1986), The Cotton Genesis: British Library, Codex Otho B IV, Princeton, NJ

Weitzmann, K. and Kessler, H. L., The Cotton Genesis: British Library, Codex Cotton Otho B VI, Illustrations in the manuscripts of the Septuagint 1, Princeton, NJ (1986)

Welch, M. (1992), English Heritage Book of Anglo-Saxon England, London

Welch, M. (1992), Anglo-Saxon England, London

Welch, M. (1991), ‘Contacts across the Channel between the fifth and seventh centuries: a review of the archaeological evidence’, Studien zur Sachsenforschung 7: 261–70Google Scholar

Wellhausen, J. (1887), Reste des arabischen Heidentums, Berlin

Wellhausen, J. (1899), Skizzen und Vorarbeiten, Berlin

Wellhausen, J. (1927), The Arab Kingdom and Its Fall, trans. Weir, M. G., Calcutta

Wells, C. (1992), The Roman Empire, 2nd edn, London

Wemple, S. F. (1981), Women in Frankish Society: Marriage and the Cloister 500 to 900, Philadelphia

Wenskus, R. (1961), Stammesbildung und Verfassung:Das Werden der frümittelalterlichen Gentes, Cologne

Wenskus, R. (1967), ‘Die slawischen Stämme in Böhmen als ethnische Einheiten’ in Graus, F. and Ludat, H. (eds.), Siedlung und Verfassung Böhmens in der Frühzeit, Wiesbaden, pp. 32–41Google Scholar

Werner, K. F. (1984), Histoire de France sous la direction de J. Favier, I: Les origines, Paris

Werner, K. F. (1989), Die Ursprünge Frankreichs bis zum Jahr 1000, Stuttgart

Werner, K. F. (1992), ‘La place du VIIe siècle dans l’évolution politique et institutionnelle de la Gaule franque’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (1992), pp. 173–211

Werner, K.-F. (1972), ‘Les principautés périphériques dans le monde franc du VIIIe siècle’, Settimane 20: 483–514Google Scholar

Werner, K.-F. (1972), ‘Les principautés périphériques dans le monde franc du VIIIe siècle’, Settimane 20: 484–514Google Scholar

Werner, M. (1982), Adelsfamilien im Umkreis der frühen Karolinger: Die Verwandtschaft Irminas von Oeren und Adelas von Pfalzel (VuF 28), Sigmaringen

Wes, M. A. (1967), Das Ende des Kaisertums im Westen des römischen Reichs, The Hague

West, S. (1986), West Stow: The Anglo-Saxon Village, 2 vols. (East Anglian Archaeology 14), Gressenhall

West, S. E. (1976), ‘The Romano-British site at Icklingham’, East Anglian Archaeology 3: 63–125Google Scholar

Wharton, A. (1995), Refiguring the Post-Classical City: Dura Europos, Jerash, Jerusalem and Ravenna, Cambridge

Whitby, M. (1988), The Emperor Maurice and His Historian: Theophylact Simocatta on Persian and Balkan Warfare, Oxford

Whitby, M. (1992), ‘Greek historical writing after Procopius’, in Cameron, and Conrad, (1992), pp. 25–80

Whitby, Ma. (1994), ‘A new image for a new age: George of Pisidia on the Emperor Heraclius’, in Dabrowa, E. (ed.), The Roman and Byzantine Army in the East (Proceedings of a colloquium held at the Jagiellonian University, Kraków, September 1992), Cracow, pp. 197–225Google Scholar

Whitby, Ma. (1995), ‘The devil in disguise: the end of George of Pisidia’s Hexaemeron reconsidered’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 115: 115–29Google Scholar

Whitby, Mi. (1982), ‘Theophylact’s knowledge of languages’, Byzantion 52: 425–8Google Scholar

Whitby, Mi. (1988), The Emperor Maurice and His Historian: Theophylact Simocatta on Persian and Balkan Warfare, Oxford

Whitby, Mi. (1994), ‘The Persian king at war’ in Dabrowa, E. (ed.), The Roman and Byzantine Army in the East (Proceedings of a colloquium held at the Jagiellonian University, Kraków, September 1992), Cracow, pp. 227–63Google Scholar

Whittaker, C. R. (1994), Frontiers of the Roman Empire: A Social and Economic Study, Baltimore and London

Whittaker, C. R. (1983), ‘Late Roman trade and traders’, in Garnsey, P., Hopkins, K. and Whittaker, C. R. (eds.), Trade in the Ancient Economy, Berkeley and Los Angeles, pp. 163–80Google Scholar

Whitting, P. (1973), Byzantine Coins, London

Whittow, M. (1996), The Making of Orthodox Byzantium, 600–1025, London

Wickham, C. (1981), Early Medieval Italy: Central Power and Local Society 400–1000, London

Wickham, C. (1984), ‘The other transition: from the ancient world to feudalism’, Past and Present 103: 3–36Google Scholar

Wickham, C. (1993), ‘La Chute de Rome n’aura pas lieu’, Le Moyen Age 99: 107–26Google Scholar

Wickham, C. (1988), ‘Marx, Sherlock Holmes, and late Roman commerce’, JRS 78: 183–93Google Scholar

Wickham, C. (1994), ‘Considerazioni conclusive’, in Francovich, and Noyé, (1994), pp. 741–59

Wickham, C. (1998), ‘Overview: production, distribution and demand’, in Hodges, (1998), pp. 279–92

Wickham, C. (2000a), ‘Overview: production, distribution and demand, 11’, in Wickham, and Hansen, (2000), pp. 345–7

Wickham, C. (2000b), ‘Italy at the end of the Mediterranean world-system’, JRA 13: 818–24Google Scholar

Wickham, C. and Hansen, I. L. (eds.) (2000), The Long Eighth Century: Production, Distribution and Demand, Leiden

Widengren, G. (1965), Die Religionen Irans, Stuttgart

Wieacker, F. (1963), Allgemeine Zustände und Rechtszustände gegen Ende des weströmischen Reichs (Ius Romanum Medii Aevi I, 2, a), Milan

Wightman, E. M. (1985), Gallia Belgica, London

Wiker, G. (1999), Gullbrakteatene – i dialog med naturkreftene: ideologi og endring sett I lys av de skandinaviske brakteatnedleggelsene, Olso

Williams, D. and Vince, A. (1998), ‘The characterization and interpretation of Early to Middle Saxon granite-tempered pottery in England’, Medieval Archaeology 4, 1: 214–19Google Scholar

Williams, H. (1997), ‘Ancient landscapes and the dead: the reuse of prehistoric and Roman monuments as early Anglo-Saxon burial sites’, Medieval Archaeology 41: 1–32Google Scholar

Williams, H. (1998), ‘Monuments and the past in early Anglo-Saxon England’, World Archaeology 30.1: 90–108Google Scholar

Williams, R. J. (1993), Pennyland and Hartigans: Two Iron Age and Saxon Sites in Milton Keynes (Buckinghamshire Archaeological Society Monograph 4), Aylesbury

Willibald, , Vita Bonifatii, ed. Levison, W., Vitae Sancti Bonifatii, MGH SRG LVII, Hanover (1905), pp. 1–58

Wilson, D. (1984), Anglo-Saxon Art, London

Wilson, N. G. (1983), Scholars of Byzantium, London

Wilson, P. A. (1966), ‘Romano-British and Welsh Christianity: continuity or discontinuity?’, Welsh History Review 3: 5–21, and 103–20Google Scholar

Winterbottom, M. (1976), ‘Columbanus and Gildas’, Vigiliae Christianae 30: 310–17Google Scholar

Wipszycka, E. (1965), L’Industrie textile dans l’Egypte romaine, Wrocław, Warsaw and Cracow

Wipszycka, E. (1972), Les Ressources et les activités économiques des églises en Egypte du IVe au VIIIe siècle, Brussels

Wise, P. (1991), ‘Wasperton’, Current Archaeology 126: 256–9Google Scholar

Wissman, H. and Hofner, M. (1953), Beiträge zur historischen Geographie des vorislamischen Sudarabien, Wiesbaden

Wolfram, H. (1975), ‘Athanaric the Visigoth: monarchy or judgeship?’, JMH I: 259–78Google Scholar

Wolfram, H. (1997), The Roman Empire and Its Germanic Peoples, Berkeley, CA

Wolfram, H. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.) (1988), Anerkennung und Integration: Zu den wirtschaftlichen Grundlagen der Völkerwanderungzeit (400–600) (Denkschriften der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 193, 201), Vienna

Wolfram, H. (1990), Histoire des Goths, Paris

Wolfram, H. (1990), The History of the Goths, trans. Dunlap, J. T., Berkeley, CA

Wolfram, H. (1994), ‘Origo et religio. Ethnic traditions and literature in early medieval texts’, EME 3: 19–38Google Scholar

Wolfram, H. and Daim, F. (eds.) (1980), Die Völker an der mittleren und unteren Donau im 5. und 6. Jahrhundert, Vienna

Wolfram, H. (1967), Intitulatio I. Lateinische Königs- und Fürstentitel bis zum Ende des 8. Jahrhunderts (MIÖG, supplement 21), Vienna

Wolfram, H. (1970), ‘The shaping of the early medieval kingdom’, Viator 1: 1–20Google Scholar

Wolfram, H. (1975), ‘Athanaric the Visigoth: monarchy or judgeship. A study in comparative history’, JMH 1: 259–78Google Scholar

Wolfram, H. (1988), History of the Goths, trans. Dunlap, T. J., Berkeley, CA

Wolfram, H. (1987), Die Geburt Mitteleuropas, Vienna

Wood, I. (1986), ‘Disputes in late fifth- and sixth-century Gaul: some problems’, in Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.), The Settlement of Disputes in Early Medieval Europe, Cambridge, pp. 7–22Google Scholar

Wood, I. (1993), ‘The [Theodosian] Code in Merovingian Gaul’, in Harries, J. and Wood, I. (eds.), The Theodosian Code, London, pp. 161–77Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1977), ‘Kings, kingdoms and consent’, in Wood, I. N. and Sawyer, P. H. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds, pp. 6–29Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1990), ‘Ethnicity and ethnogenesis of the Burgundians’, in Wolfram, H. and Pohl, W. (eds.), Typen der Ethnogenese unter besondere Berücksichtigung der Bayern, Vienna, pp. 53–69Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1998), ‘The barbarian invasions and first settlements’, in Cameron, A. and Garnsey, P. (eds.), Cambridge Ancient History, XIII: The Late Empire, AD 337–425, Cambridge, pp. 516–37Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1987), ‘The fall of the western empire and the end of Roman Britain’, Britannia 18: 251–62Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (2002), ‘The individuality of Gregory of Tours’, in Mitchell, K. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), The World of Gregory of Tours, Leiden, pp. 29–46Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1977), ‘Kings, kingdoms and consent’, in Sawyer, P. H. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds, pp. 6–29Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1983), The Merovingian North Sea (Viktoria Bokforlag, Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics 1), Alingsås

Wood, I. N. (1985), ‘Gregory of Tours and Clovis’, Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 63: 249–72Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1994), The Merovingian Kingdoms 450–751, London and New York

Wood, I. (1988), ‘Forgery in Merovingian hagiography’, in Fälschungen im Mittelalter, 6 vols., Hanover (1988–90), v, pp. 369–84Google Scholar

Wood, I. (1997), ‘Before and after the migration to Britain’, in Hines, (1997), pp. 41–54

Wood, I. (1981), ‘A prelude to Columbanus: the monastic achievement in the Burgundian territories’, in Clarke, H. B. and Brennan, M. (eds.), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (BAR International Series 113), Oxford, pp. 3–32Google Scholar

Wood, I. (1994), The Merovingian Kingdoms 450–751, London

Wood, I. (1988), ‘Forgery in Merovingian hagiography’, in Fälschungen im Mittelalter. Internationaler Kongress der Monumenta Germaniae Historica, München, 16–17 September 1986 (MGH Schriften 33, pt 5, Fingierte Briefe, Frömmigkeit und Fälschungen, Realienfälschungen), Hanover, pp. 369–84Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1977), ‘Kings, kingdoms and consent’, in Sawyer, P. and Wood, I. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds, pp. 6–29Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1994), The Merovingian Kingdoms, London

Wood, I. N. (1999), ‘Augustine and Gaul’, in Gameson, (1999), pp. 68–82

Wood, I. (1983), The Merovingian North Sea (Occasional Papers on Medieval Topics 1), Alingsås

Wood, I. (1989), ‘The Irish and social subversion in the early middle ages’, in Siegmund-Schulze, D. (ed.), Irland, Gesellschaft und Kultur, VI (Martin-Luther-Universität Halle-Wittenberg Wissenschaftliche Beiträge 44), Halle, pp. 263–70Google Scholar

Wood, I. (1994), The Merovingian Kingdoms, London

Wood, I. (1983), The Merovingian North Sea, Alingsas

Wood, I. N. (1987), ‘Pagans and holy men, 600–800’, in Ní Chatáin, P. and Richter, M. (eds.), Irland und die Christenheit, Stuttgart, pp. 347–61Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1990), ‘Ethnicity and the ethnogenesis of the Burgundians’, in Wolfram, H. and Pohl, W. (eds.), Typen der Ethnogenese unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Bayern, Vienna, pp. 53–69Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1991a), ‘The Franks and Sutton Hoo’, in Wood, I. N. and Lund, N. (eds.), People and Places in Northern Europe, 500–1600, Woodbridge, pp. 1–14Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1991b), ‘Saint Wandrille and its hagiography’, in Wood, I. N. and Loud, G. A. (eds.), Church and Chronicle in the Middle Ages, London, pp. 1–14Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1994a), The Merovingian Kingdoms, 450–751, London

Wood, I. N. (1994b), ‘The mission of Augustine of Canterbury to the English’, Speculum 69: 1–17Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1995), ‘Paganism and superstition east of the Rhine from the fifth to the ninth century’, in Ausenda, G., (ed.), After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, Woodbridge, pp. 253–79Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1998), ‘Jonas, the Merovingians, and Pope Honorius: Diplomata and the Vita Columbani’, in Murray, A. C. (ed.), After Rome’s Fall, Toronto, pp. 99–120Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1999a), ‘The missionary Life’, in Howard, J.-Johnston and Hayward, P. A. (eds.), The Cult of the Saints in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages, Oxford, pp. 167–83Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1999b), ‘The use and abuse of Latin hagiography’, in Chrysos, E. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), East and West: Modes of Communication, Leiden, pp. 93–109Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (2000), ‘Augustine and Aidan: bureaucrat and charismatic?’, in Dreuille, C. (ed.), L’Église et la mission au VIe siècle, Paris, pp. 160–74Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1986), ‘The audience of architecture in post-Roman Gaul’, in Butler, L. A. S. and Morris, R. K. (eds.), The Anglo-Saxon Church, London, pp. 74–9Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1987), ‘Anglo-Saxon Otley: an archiepiscopal estate and its crosses’, Northern History 23: 20–38Google Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1994), The Merovingian Kingdoms 450–751, London

Wood, I. N. (1996), The Most Holy Abbot Ceolfrid (Jarrow Lecture), Newcastle

Wood, I. N. (1997), ‘The transmission of ideas’, in Webster, L. and Brown, M. (eds.), The Transformation of the Roman World AD 400–900, LondonGoogle Scholar

Wood, I. N. (1999), ‘Images as a substitute for writing: a reply’, in Chrysos, E. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), East and West: Modes of Communication, Leiden, pp. 35–46Google Scholar

Wooding, J. M. (1996), Communication and Commerce along the Western Sealanes AD 400–800 (BAR International Series 654), Oxford

Woolf, G. (1990), ‘World systems analysis and the Roman empire’, JRA 3: 44–58Google Scholar

Wormald, P. (1977), ‘Lex scripta and Verbum regis: legislation and Germanic kingship, from Euric to Cnut’, in Sawyer, P. H. and Wood, I. N. (eds.), Early Medieval Kingship, Leeds, pp. 105–38Google Scholar

Wormald, P. (1990), Review of Bassett, (ed.) 1989, Oxoniensia 54: 420–2

Wormald, P. (1983), ‘Bede, the Bretwaldas, and the origins of the Gens Anglorum’, in Wormald, , Bullough, and Collins, (1983), pp. 99–129

Wormald, P. (1984), Bede and the Conversion of England: The Charter Evidence, Jarrow Lecture, Newcastle

Wormald, P. (1999), The Making of English Law, I: Legislation and Its Limits, Oxford

Wormald, P., Bullough, D. and Collins, R. (eds.) (1983), Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society: Studies Presented to J. M. Wallace-Hadrill, London

Wormald, P. (1977), ‘Lex scripta and verbum regis: legislation and Germanic kingship, from Euric to Cnut’, in Sawyer, and Wood, (1977), pp. 105–38

Wormald, P. (1982), ‘Viking studies: whence and whither?’, in Farrell, R. T. (ed.), The Vikings, Chichester, pp. 128–53Google Scholar

Wormald, P. (1986a), ‘Celtic and Anglo-Saxon kingship: some further thoughts’, in Szarmach, P. and Oggins, V. (eds.), Sources of Anglo-Saxon Culture (Studies in Medieval Culture 20), Kalamazoo, pp. 151–83Google Scholar

Wormald, P. (1986b), ‘Charters, law and the settlement of disputes in Anglo-Saxon England’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (1986), pp. 149–68

Wormald, P. (1995), ‘Inter Cetera Bona Genti Suae: law-making and peace-keeping in the earliest English kingdoms’, Settimane 42: 963–96Google Scholar

Wormald, P. (1996), ‘The emergence of the Regnum Scottorum: a Carolingian hegemony?’, in Crawford, B. (ed.), Scotland in Dark Age Britain (St John’s House Papers 6), St Andrews, pp. 131–60Google Scholar

Wormald, P. (1998), The Making of English Law: King Alfred to the Twelfth Century, I: Legislation and Its Limits, Oxford

Wormald, P. (1999), ‘Law and dispute settlement’, in Heather, P. and Ward-Perkins, B. (eds.), Romans and Barbarians: The Oxford Illustrated History of the End of Antiquity, 300–700, OxfordGoogle Scholar

Wormald, P., Bullough, D. A. and Collins, R. (eds.) (1983), Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society: Studies presented to J. M. Wallace-Hadrill, Oxford

Wrdisten, , Vita S. Winwaloei, ed. S[medt], C. D[e], An. Boll. 7 (1888): 167–249

Wright, D. (1973), ‘The date and arrangement of the illustrations in the Rabbula Gospels’, DOP 27: 197–208Google Scholar

Wright, N. (1984), ‘Gildas’s prose style and its origins’, in Lapidge, and Dumville, (1984), pp. 107–28

Wright, N. (1997), ‘Columbanus’s Epistulae’, in Lapidge, M. (ed.), Columbanus: Studies on the Latin Writings, Woodbridge, pp. 29–92Google Scholar

Ya’qubi -al, , Ta’rikh, ed. Houtsma, M. T., 2 vols., Leiden (1883)

Yarshater, E. (ed.) (1983), The Cambridge History of Iran, III, 1–2, The Seleucid, Parthian and Sasanian periods, Cambridge

Yeoman, P. A. (1998), ‘Pilgrims to St Ethernan: the archaeology of an early saint of the Picts and Scots’, in Crawford, B. E. (ed.), Conversion and Christianity in the North Sea World, St Andrews, pp. 75–91Google Scholar

Yorke, B. A. E. (1989), ‘The Jutes of Hampshire and Wight and the origins of Wessex’, in Bassett, S. (ed.), The Origins of Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, London, pp. 84–96Google Scholar

Yorke, B. (1990), Kings and Kingdoms of Anglo-Saxon England, Guildford

Yorke, B. (1993), ‘Fact or fiction? The written evidence for the fifth and sixth centuries AD’, Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 6: 45–50Google Scholar

Yorke, B. (1995), Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, London

Yorke, B. (1981), ‘The vocabulary of Anglo-Saxon overlordship’, in Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History, II (BAR British Series 92), Oxford, pp. 171–200Google Scholar

Yorke, B. (1989), ‘The Jutes of Hampshire and Wight and the origins of Wessex’, in Bassett, (1989), pp. 84–96.

Yorke, B. (1990), Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, London

Yorke, B. (1995), Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, Leicester

Yorke, B. (2000), ‘Political and ethnic identity: a case study of Anglo-Saxon practice’, in Frazer, and Tyrell, (2000), pp. 69–89

Yorke, B. (2003), ‘The adaptation of the Anglo-Saxon royal courts to Christianity’, in The Cross Goes North: Processes of Conversion in Northern Europe, 300–1300, York, pp. 243–57Google Scholar

Young, B. K. (1977), ‘Paganisme, christianisme et rites funéraires mérovingiens’, Archéologie Médiévale 7: 5–81Google Scholar

Young, B. K. (1997), ‘Pratiques funéraires et mentalités païennes’, in Rouche, (1997), pp. 15–42

Young, F., Ayres, L. and Louth, A. (2004), The Cambridge History of Early Christian Literature, Cambridge

Yuval, I. J. (1999), ‘Passover in the Middle Ages’, in Bradshaw, P. F. and Hoffman, L. A. (eds.), Passover and Easter: Origin and History to Modern Times, Notre Dame, IN, pp. 127–60Google Scholar

Yuval, I. J. (2000), ‘Two Nations in Your Womb’: Perceptions of Jews and Christians, Tel Aviv (Hebrew, English trans. in preparation)

Zöllner, E. (1970), Geschichte der Franken bis zum Mitte des sechsten Jahrhunderts, Munich

Zanini, E. (1996), ‘Ricontando la terra sigillata africana’, Archeologia Medievale 23: 677–88Google Scholar

Zedelius, V. (1991), ‘Zur Münzpragung von Quentovic’, Studien zur Sachsenforschung 7: 367–77Google Scholar

Zeman, J. (1976), ‘Nejstarši slovanské osídleni Čech’, Památky Archeologické 67: 115–235Google Scholar

Zeman, J. (1979), ‘K problematice časné slavanské kultury ve střední Evropě, Památky Archeologickéé 70: 113–30Google Scholar

Zeumer, K. (1944), Historia de la legislación visigoda, Barcelona

Zimmels, H. J. (1966), ‘Scholars and scholarship in Byzantium and Italy’, in Roth, (1966b), pp. 175–88

Zimmermann, W. H. (1988), ‘Regelhafte Innengliederung prähistorischer Langhäuser in den Nordseeanrainerstatten: Ein Zeugnis enger, langandauender kultureller Kontakte’, Germania 66.2: 465–89Google Scholar

Zosimus, , New History, trans. Ridley, R. T. (Australian Association for Byzantine Studies, Byzantina Australiensia), Canberra (1982)

Zuckerman, A. J. (1972), A Jewish Princedom in Feudal France, 768–900 New York

Book contents

Bibliography of secondary works arranged by chapter

Summary

Access options

References

Book contents

Bibliography of secondary works arranged by chapter

Summary

Access options

References

Save book to Kindle

Save book to Dropbox

Save book to Google Drive